Full Metal Wrestling
Would you like to react to this message? Create an account in a few clicks or log in to continue.


Full Metal Wrestling
 
HomeLatest imagesRegisterLog in

 

 FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread

Go down 
+29
MASS Caesar
The Celt
David GS
PX
Easty
iDeAndes
Gabriel Crow
Leon Caprice
Drew Michaels
Alex O'Rion
TyranT
Slegna
Skyler Striker
Kaoru
Hannibal Frost
the nick bryson
Vincent Van Rose
The Dude
The Returned
Edible14
ppdragos
Christian Moorebyss
Leviticastform
RCA
McDaygo
Nero Trinity
Omega
Matt Dunn
Jaro Classic
33 posters
Go to page : 1, 2  Next
AuthorMessage
Jaro Classic
Admin
Jaro Classic


Posts : 528
Rep : 3
Join date : 2009-11-18
Age : 43
Location : Halifax, Nova Scotia

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Jaro
Championship: FMW Ultraviolent Championship

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSun Jun 13, 2010 4:19 pm

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Fmwgames

CORRUPTION: 5 points
AMMUNITION: 3 points
DISTORTION: 1 point



Ammunition points breakdown:
Slegnadamus and Butters d. Christian Moore and Cole Dragos (1 pt)
Alex O'Rion and Chris Austin d. Seth Omega and Mark Johansson (1 pt)
TyranT d. MASS Caesar (1 pt)


Corruption points breakdown:
Calvin X. Carter d. Abel Steele (1 pt)
The Celt d. Andy Savana (1 pt)
Apathy d. Axel Van Osbourne (1 pt)
PX d. Syanide (1 pt)
Jason Krow d. Didier Diamant and MC Steel (1 pt)


Distortion points breakdown:
David GS d. Alistair Wolfe (1 pt)


As a result of their victory at 11.1, 7 superstars from Corruption will be given Gold Card Gauntlet qualifiers. 5 superstars from Ammunition will be given qualifiers, while only 2 from Distortion have qualifiers. Will Distortion be able to rebound in the FMW Games tournament?






-Ammunition 11.2 LIVE from Cincinnati, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:

Gabriel Crow vs. MASS Caesar

Ammunition vs. Distortion, Singles Match:
Bryce Thorne vs. Axel Van Osbourne

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Kaoru vs. The Celt

Singles Match:
X (w/ St. Michael Dreamkiller) vs. Romeo

MAIN EVENT, FMW World Tag Team Championship, Ammunition vs. Distortion *:
Crash Scene (Skyler Striker and Leon Caprice) (c) vs. The Wayward Sons (Alex O'Rion and Chris Austin)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament





-Corruption 11.2 LIVE from Pittsburgh, Pennsylavnia-
Tonight's Card:

Ultraviolent Rules:

Ash Strife vs. Faith

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Christian Moore vs. Cole Dragos vs. Slegnadamus vs. Butters

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Calvin X. Carter vs. Leviticus

Special Attraction, Corruption vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
PX vs. John "Doc" Derrick

MAIN EVENT, 1st Ever Champion of Champions Match *:
Harley Quint (Ultraviolent Champion) vs. Hannibal Frost (Abandoned Champion) vs. Drew Michaels (C-4 Champion)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament





-Distortion 11.2 LIVE from Cleveland, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Distortion vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:

Alexander Crysto vs. Dallas Roland

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
David GS vs. Jason Krow

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
Mark Johansson vs. Apathy

Distortion vs. Corruption, Grudge Match:
Nick Bryson vs. Apostasy

MAIN EVENT, #1 Contender to Abandoned Championship Barbed Wire Cage Match:
Seth Omega vs. Dunnwood vs. Matthew P. Dunn



ALSO... comments from the World Champion TyranT on his title defense at Catalyst, and more members are announced for the 5 v 5 v 5 War Games!

PROMO ONLY until Monday, June 21, at 11:59 PM EST. VOTING & PROMO (no penalty) until Wednesday, June 23, at 11:59 PM EST.


Last edited by Jaro on Mon Jun 14, 2010 2:02 pm; edited 1 time in total
Back to top Go down
https://fullmetalwrestling.forumotion.com
Matt Dunn

Matt Dunn


Posts : 397
Rep : 0
Join date : 2010-05-13
Age : 34

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Dunn
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSun Jun 13, 2010 7:38 pm

The following presentation features;
  • Matt P. Dunn
  • Seth Omega
  • Dunnwood
  • The Druids and
  • Sweating Bullets by Megadeth

It's so good to be back.


Coffins used to be built with holes in them, attached to six feet of copper tubing and a bell. The tubing would allow air for victims buried under the mistaken impression they were dead. In a certain small town Harold, the local gravedigger, upon hearing a bell one night, went to go see if it was children pretending to be spirits. Sometimes it was also the wind. This time, it wasn't either. A voice from below begged and pleaded to be unburied.

"Are you Sarah O'Bannon?" Harold asked.

"Yes!" The muffled voice asserted.

"You were born on September 17, 1827?"

"Yes!"

"The gravestone here says you died on February 20, 1857."

"No, I'm alive, it was a mistake! Dig me up, set me free!"

"Sorry about this, ma'am," Harold said, stepping on the bell to silence it and plugging up the copper tube with dirt. "But this is August. Whatever you are down there, you sure as hell ain't alive no more, and you ain't comin' up."


Hello Me, it's Me again...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!



"Did I scare you at Distortion, Jack?"

"That's alright, Jack. It's ok to be scared..."

"I've got a present for you, Jack. Remember when I said I'd give you a way out?"

"And remember I said I'd shoot you?"

BANG!BANG!BANG!


You can subdue but never tame me...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


The scene opens with one Seth Omega walking the streets; the bars had all closed, the heavens had cracked open and even the hookers and dealers had retired for what was left of the darkness for some much needed sleep.

He felt cheated, to sum it all up. Of course, perhaps it was best after all; Matt had developed quite the reputation for himself for being a dangerous individual; who, in the past, had not hesitated to use innocent bystanders as pawns in his little games to mess with his opponents heads.

Perhaps it was good that Matthew Philip Dunn was dead. It'd make the world a little bit safer, of course. And there was the issue of dealing with Jack Eastwood, Dunnwood, as he styled himself now. Justice would be dealt out, by any means necessary. What better a place to do so than at Distortion in the Barbed Wire Cage? Legalized justice, avenging the killer of the self proclaimed King of the Death Match in the very same structure that claimed the life of another FMW superstar not all that long ago.

A grin played on his lips; yes. He felt better, having finalized a plan of action when three figures stepped out of a back alley dressed in black.

Early hours of the morning, dressed in black, up to no good. It was a logical progression of thought.


"Hey! You three!"

"Just the man we've been looking for..."


Seth had run towards them as he called out; justice at any price, after all. And his irritation of Matt dying still hadn't quite passed; as 'evil' as Matt Dunn was said to be, he was still an impressive wrestler, especially in Death Match situations, and beating him at his own game would have only worked wonders for his career...

He'd gotten close enough to recognise the three; well, not quite. They were the Druids. The mysterious black robed followers of Matt Dunn. Some said they were what was left of the old Cult of Fear that according to public records didn't exist, some said they were poor brainwashed fools, some said they were all as high as a kite.

Whatever they were, the way the two men and woman all spoke in perfect time was more than a little creepy.


"The Master instructed us to tell you to seek out Dunnwood. He's taken residence in a small motel here in Cleveland. You are to go to him."

"I ain't going anywhere. Why would I? Dunnyboy's dead. Dunnwood shot him."

"You are to go..."

"The fuck I will."

"The Master said you would say that. He instructed us to tell you he has Annalisa. You are to go to Dunnwood."

"Fuck."


It gives me a migraine headache; thinking down to your level.
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


At least the Druids had been helpful, Seth thought. He'd made his way to the motel easily enough with the directions he'd been given, though he couldn't help but kick himself, he'd missed the turning off the freeway first time round; it was dark and pissing it down. Nothing a quick U-turn would fix; the roads were dead.

It didn't even dawn on him when he got to the Motel that it was quiet, too quiet.
The carving on Dunnwood's door didn't help either; he was too distracted with what could be happening to Annalisa right now.

WELCOME TO THE ROOM OF UPSIDE DOWN SINNERS

The door was unlocked, he stepped in to a literal Abattoir; the room was completely barren of any furniture; but in there place were several corpses hanging from the ceiling by their ankles, tied with barbed wire, in a pentagonal arrangement. Blood flowing from their wounds down their waxy flesh, and in the center of the would be pentagram, tied instead by rope, was Jack Eastwood.

Jack was very much alive, however. Though seemingly unaware of the fact he was being suspended from the ceiling, the insomniac was rambling to himself.


"I killed him, I killed Matt Dunn. So why can I still hear him?! Explain that to me, if you can!"

"Look, I don't give a shit, you sick fuck. Where the fuck is Annalisa?!"

"Good sir, it is no concern of mine where the monument of your affections is. I have killed Matt Dunn. I have transcended, I have becomebecomebecomebecomebecomebe
come very tired of your inane rantings."

"The fuck?! Dunn?!"

"The very same, I'm glad you managed to show up, good sir."

"But I killed you! I saw it! Why are you still talking?!"

"That's simple, Sir Eastwood. I'm alive in your head. Now, you're going to stop talking. I wish to discuss the matter of one Annalisa with Sir Omega. You will simply stop talking now, or I'll have you strangle yourself amongst a forest of waxwork cadavers."

"How are you doing this? You're dead."

"Actually, I'm not. This is merely an example of my astounding capabilities, a demonstration of easy it is for me to manipulate you all. That's why you've been brought here."

"Stop fucking with me Eastwood, Matt, whoever you are. Where is Annalisa?!"

"Calm down. I'd offer you a drink, but I'm not actually there. You see, when Jack Eastwood 'killed' me, I was actually giving him a hypnotic suggestion, and a script, of things to say, that would only be triggered as soon as you walked through the door. Jack Eastwood hasn't had an original thought since I 'died.' Given his schizophrenic mimicing of myself, it was fairly easy once I managed to get him to settle. It's hard to put someone in a trance when they keep swapping personalities and focuses at a moments notice."

"So, if all this is scripted, how did you know what I was going to say?"

"I didn't. Not in a true sense, anyway. People, as a general rule of thumb, are very easy to predict. Put them in a situation like, say, a loved one in danger for her life, and they'll respond one way. Have that message be delivered from beyond the grave, or seemingly from beyond the grave, and they'll respond another specific way. It all boils down to adding one and two and making three, good sir."

"Annalisa! If you've hurt her---"

"You'll do nothing. You don't know where I am, and if you keep interupting, you won't make it to her in time. Every message Jack passes along to you is triggered by a word you say, or the tone of your voice in some instances. If you don't manage to keep calm, you're never going to trigger the response that tells you where Annalisa is at the moment. However, I will tell you, the response that is triggered should you say the word Banana is quite entertaining."

"Dunn... Where is Annalisa?"

"She's currently trapped in a net of barbed wire, attached to a series of gears, that are tightening it gradually, every minute. A little similar to like in that SAW film, SAW IV I believe, though I could be wrong, maybe it was five. It's a shame that you didn't say Banana, but I guess now is not the time. Though, I will give you credit where it is due; at least you managed to contain yourself sufficently enough as to not attempt to use violence to get the answer you're looking for."

"You're a goddamn Monster..."

"Why, thank you. As for where your precious Annalisa is. My druids gave you a the address of this motel on a small card, as well as directions, look at that card."

Motel 6 Cleveland - Middleburg Heights
7219 Engle Road
I-71 at exit #235, Bagley Road
Middleburg Heights, OH, 44130

"It's a shame you weren't smart enough to pick out the word HOME. Instead, you took an hour and a half drive to find out, and wasted a fair amount of time here too. I'll see you in the ring. Perhaps I'll have awoken a sleeping giant, perhaps you won't even show up, living with the guilt that your failure to comprehend killed Annalisa. There's wirecutters in the box of lucky charms on the breakfast bar. Best of luck, good sir..."


Yeah just keep on thinking it's my fault, and stay an inch or two out of kicking distance.
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô͇̮͖͕̘͖̄ͮͯ̑͗͑ͧ͠!ͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̱̇͊͆ͯ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô


We have come together,
to remember before God the life of Annalisa Moretti,
to bless these, her ashes and to commend her to God’s keeping.
We are also here in sympathy and love,
to comfort all who mourn her passing,
with a proclamation of our hope and God’s promise that dying in Christ,
we may rise in Christ to life eternal...

"... I never got to tell her how I felt."

I wish to discuss the matter of one Annalisa...
... say, a loved one in danger for her life...
... you won't make it to her in time...

It's a shame you weren't smart enough...
... your failure to comprehend killed Annalisa...
...Best of luck, good sir..."


"... I never got to tell her how I felt."

Mankind has got to know its limitations...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô͇̮͖͕̘͖̄ͮͯ̑͗͑ͧ͠!ͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̱̇͊͆ͯ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô


Coffins used to be built with holes in them, attached to six feet of copper tubing and a bell. The tubing would allow air for victims buried under the mistaken impression they were dead. In a certain small town Harold, the local gravedigger, upon hearing a bell one night, went to go see if it was children pretending to be spirits. Sometimes it was also the wind. This time, it wasn't either. A voice from below begged and pleaded to be unburied.

"Are you Sarah O'Bannon?" Harold asked.

"Yes!" The muffled voice asserted.

"You were born on September 17, 1827?"

"Yes!"

"The gravestone here says you died on February 20, 1857."

"No, I'm alive, it was a mistake! Dig me up, set me free!"

"Sorry about this, ma'am," Harold said, stepping on the bell to silence it and plugging up the copper tube with dirt. "But this is August. Whatever you are down there, you sure as hell ain't alive no more, and you ain't comin' up."


Last edited by Dunn on Tue Jun 15, 2010 11:55 am; edited 2 times in total
Back to top Go down
Omega

Omega


Posts : 1680
Rep : -122
Join date : 2009-12-06
Age : 35
Location : Nashville

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Seth Omega
Championship: Abandoned Championship

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSun Jun 13, 2010 8:48 pm


Dunn is going to kill you...

Dunn is going to kill you...

Dunn is going to kill you...

Dunn is going to kill you...

Dunn is going to kill you...

Seth Omega is standing alone in the darkness, it is pitch black all around him. He can feel a chill in the air, and moisture all around him. He is in a very cold and dark place and all he can hear is the sound of a ticking clock in the distance. He tries to run but moves nowhere as his feet aren't even on the ground. The ticking stops, and all he can hear is the sweet soft voice of Annalisa.

Annalisa: Save me Seth you're my last resort...

Omega: No, you're dead...you've been dead...this isn't real!

Annalisa: Am I dead Seth? You work so hard trying to save the lives of the innocent yet you couldn't even save me...

Omega: The hospital called and told me you were dead, they said someone had the plug pulled on you! I didn't know! I swear I didn't know Annalisa...please forgive me.

Annalisa: You couldn't even come check, maybe I was still there Seth. But no, you put yourself before me again. You kept going on the road and trying to win another fucking belt, earn another fucking paycheck, fuck another whore, maybe even get shitfaced drunk. You are pathetic and there is no redemption for your soul Seth.

Omega: Annalisa, I can't save the world, I can't always save you from the danger that lies in front of you. I had bills to pay, I am losing my fucking apartment because I cannot pay the rent on it, and I was only doing what I could to make sure I had a place to live.

Annalisa: Yeah, put yourself before someone else again you selfless prick. You saved me before...from the rape...from the abuse...from the psychopath...why not now? Is it because I would not open my legs for you like the other whores you spend your nights with? Am I not good enough for you anymore? Why couldn't you save me Seth?

Omega: I don't know Annalisa, I just don't know...

Annalisa: YOU FUCKING KNOW SETH, YOU KNOW EXACTLY WHY YOU CAN'T SAVE ME!

Omega: Why can't I save you Annalisa? Tell me why!?!

The voice changes from Annalisa's sweet soft voice to a deeper and darker voice...

You have no fucking clue...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


who you are messing with...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


Welcome to hell Seth.
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

Omega reaches out in front of him and grabs the person in front of him by the throat. A deep and dark cackle is audibly heard right in front of Seth's face. His vision begins adjusting in the dark and he can make out the facial figures of a man, who it is he isn't sure of. He tightens his grip on the man's throat as he feels the man's cold hand pushing down on his Adam's Apple.

You think you are a hero?
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!



You are another pawn.
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


Say you are a pawn.
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

Gasping for breath Seth is able to push out one final sentence.

Omega: I am your fucking nightmare you sick son of a bitch.

And I am...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


Your Cancer...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


Matthew P. Dunn.
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

The evil cackle howls through the air again as Dunn releases his grip on Omega's throat. The ground below lights up with fire and Seth begins free falling at a rapid rate towards the flames.

Now...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


You...
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


Die!
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

Seth inches closer and closer to the flames growing ever closer to falling in them, right before he hits the flames something stops him.

Omega jerks up out of his bed with a cold sweat dripping off his body, he winces as his head hurts from the drinking he did the night before. He grabs the bottle of aspirin beside the bed and pops three of them in his mouth before washing it down with a warm bottle of cheap whiskey. He tried to collect himself as he sat upright on the edge of the bed.

It was only a dream...yet it seemed so surreal.

Omega rubbed his eyes with his one hand that wasn't covered in a cast. It was then he realized that his hand was in tremendous pain.

For fucks sake that kid had some heavy ass knees.

Seth stood up out of his bed and went to walk forward, accidentally kicking a box full of stuff laying next to the bed. He kept stumbling to the kitchen where he kept his aspirin to dull the pain, along the way he weaved through the boxes full of his stuff that he was preparing to move out the next day.

Omega: Note to self, next time I'm moving have Mark move the boxes out of the walk way from the bed to the kitchen.

When Seth finally got in the kitchen he turned on the light switch and checked on top of the fridge where he normally kept his medication. He grabbed his bottle of aspirin and popped 6 of them into his mouth before opening the fridge to grab something to wash it down.

Beer, whiskey, and two week old milk. It's a fucking wonder how I can survive with my diet being what it is.

Seth turned around and looked on the counter. It was then he realized that there was a black purse sitting on his counter.

How the fuck did that get there?

Seth peaked around the wall to see a half dressed blond laying in the same bed he just got out of.

The fuck did I do last night? I better see who this chick is…because I have no clue of who she is or where she came from.

Without another word Omega quickly goes over into her purse and digs for her wallet. He sets numerous bottles of pills on the counter, most of which are sleeping pills and some hallucation as well as the occasional muscle relaxer and heavy duty painkiller.

Well the odds of me getting drugged last night just got a lot higher, wait…here is a passport.

Seth picks it up and looks inside, quickly he notices the last name.

Omega: Eastwood? Oh man…I’ve been duked by his sister! That was low Jack, sending your sister Trinity to throw me off my game.

Trinity: You really are smarter than you look sweetheart.

Seth turns around and almost jumps out of his skin at the sight of Trinity. She’s still barely wearing any clothing and he blond hair is highlighted with black lowlights all around it.

Trinity: Scared to see me big boy? You were pretty excited to see me last night.

Omega: No! I wouldn’t…I couldn’t do that to Annalisa!

Trinity: Oh you’re so full of shit you cynical bastard, you fucked my brains out and you forgot all about that vegetable who died in the god damn hospital.

Omega: You are lying, there is no way I would do that!

Trinity: You’d be amazed what people would do when they are stoned out of their mind on painkillers and hallucation.

Omega: I should report you to the cops you sick, twisted little whore.

Trinity: I am not a whore! Whores get paid, I just fuck people for shits and giggles. And you can’t report me, because if you do I will send a letter to Full Metal Wrestling and have them drug test you. With your contract situation being the way it is and you not having the long leash that Skyler has you’ll be fired for sure and you’d lose more than this crummy apartment.

Omega: What the fuck do you want? What will make you leave me the fuck alone?

Trinity: Come here baby, give me a kiss…

Omega: You are fucking sick.

Trinity: Oh Jack said I was more than welcome to have all the fun I wanted with you, and trust me I took advantage of it. Now get your ass over here and kiss me.

Seth hesitates but realizes it is the best to get her to leave. He walks over to Trinity and leans in closer to her face, who impatiently pushes her lips into his. Not more than a second later Seth feels something stab into the back of his neck. He pushes Trinity away and tries to pull the needle out.

Omega: You whore…what did you do?

Trinity laughs as Seth fights to stand up, he keeps shaking his head to try and focus.

Trinity: You really are one stupid son of a bitch, I just injected you with something to make you see shit that isn’t there. Don’t you know by now not to trust an Eastwood?

Seth begins slurring his speech as he fights to stand up.

Omega: Fuck you, I will kill your brother for this…I swear on it!

Trinity: Goodnight lover, I will see you in hell!

Without another word Omega hits the floor with a loud thud. He lays unconscious as Trinity steps over him to gather her things. Seth quickly begins slipping into another dream.




Would you like to play a game?

What the fuck is going on?

Seth opens his eyes to the vision laid out before him.

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Jigsaw

Omega: Who the fuck are you? And where the fuck am I?

???: Ah yes, the question I get the most out of you morons who I kidnap. My name is Jarosaw, and you are here to play a little game.

Omega: So you magically kidnapped a 300 plus pound man, drug him to an undisclosed location, and made sure he was asleep so you could play a game? The fuck is wrong with you…

Jarosaw: Oh, I didn’t do it. I paid Miss Eastwood to do it for me.

Omega: Eastwood? Jack has a sister?

Jarosaw: Don’t worry, I made sure you weren’t brought here alone Mr. Headstrong. Your friends are all right behind you in the same room and should be waking up any minute now.

Omega: My friends? You mean The Saints?

Jarosaw: No you ignorant fucking wop, your true friends. Not all the Saints are your true friends, you find comfort in Heath, Mark, and non-saint member Aidan.

Omega: Oh, and how do you make sure we want to play your stupid ass game Jarosaw?

Jarosaw: Simple. I have something you want back.

The screen flashes to Annalisa Moretti tied up in her bra and panties lying in a barbed wire net.

Omega: No! Where is she?

Jarosaw: Don’t worry, Matt Dunn is taking good care of her.

By this point and time Apostasy, Mark, and Celt wake up to see Jarosaw on the screen.

Celt: The fuck?

Omega: His name is Jarosaw Celt…he wants to play a game.

Mark: I fucking love Monopoly.

Celt, Omega, and Apostasy all turn and look at Mark at once.

Jarosaw: Now that my IQ has dropped by several points let us get started shall we?

Omega: I know what you have that I want, but what is in it for the rest of these guys?

Jarosaw: Oh goodie, my favorite part of the story. I’ll start with Marky.

Mark: God dammit, I’m always the one who gets the worst of everything.

Jarosaw’s face disappears and we see a glass tank with Natalie in it.

Jarosaw: You see her Mark? Your anger drove her to this point. She was so worried about you, so in love with you, and your anger casted her aside. Now you must use your anger to get her out of this tank which will start to fill with water when you leave this room. The catch? It’s shatterproof glass and piranhas will be added in at the very end.

Mark: You really truly hate me don’t you?

Jarosaw: Oh but of course my good friend. I’m expecting a bloody good show from this. You must overcome your apathetic feelings towards Miss Natalie in order to save her Mark, should you succeed you’d be rewarded with her love and maybe some poon here and there.

Celt: And what about me?

Jarosaw: I know you and Mark are close but I’m fairly certain he wouldn’t share that fine piece of ass with you.

Celt facepalms.

Celt: I meant why am I here?

Jarosaw: Always anxious to stick your nose in everyone’s business aren’t you Celt?

Celt: I do what I feel is right Jarosaw, nothing more and nothing less.

Jarosaw: And that’s why you always finish last. It kills you inside to know that PX is holding a title right now and you are not. It kills you to know that he is better than you in every phase of the game. It kills you to know that while I was burying you he was toppling your fat Italian friend and trying to become the greatest TV Champion of all time.

Celt: Are you implying I am jealous Jarosaw?

Jarosaw: You must overcome your biggest fear Celt, you must overcome your jealousy. We have something that you want, but can you overcome what it takes to get it?

Celt: Depends on what it is.

The screen flashes to the Gold Card laying on a platform, underneath is a sign that says “Celt’s push.”

Celt: What’s the catch?


At that moment a seven foot four , five hundred pound man with four arms comes out and stands in front of the gold card.


Jarosaw: Oh, you just have to get through Goro Hamayama

Celt: Really Jarosaw? I thought we were done with this Mortal Kombat Parody stuff.

Jarosaw: Well you stupid ginger bastard this isn’t my parody now is it?

Celt: Carry on.

Apostasy: Wait a minute, wait a minute, wait one damn minute. You’ve explained why everyone is here but me. So why am I here Jarosaw?

Jarosaw: Holy shit, Apostasy you’re still on the roster? I thought you had left or pulled a Trey and was in a ditch somewhere.

Apostasy: Yes I’m still on the roster I am facing Nick Bryson at 11.2!

Jarosaw: Oh, right. Um well this is unexpected. Your faith in God will finally be tested…

Apostasy: I’m an Atheist.

Jarosaw: …really?

Omega: Yeah dude, he’s been Atheist forever.

Jarosaw: Right…it’s Drew that is the religious zealot.

Mark: You can say that again.

Jarosaw: It’s Drew that is the religious zealot.

Mark: You can say tha…

Celt: Mark shut up, we have to figure out why Apostasy is here.

Jarosaw: I’m sure my secretary just made a mistake Apo, I mean you’re really not suppose to be here. I told her to get Romeo, or Drew, or someone of value. She’s a dumb bitch, but god does she have a sweet rack.

Apostasy: Would you just give me something to fucking do already?!?

Jarosaw: Sadly I have nothing for you Apostasy, so go flip that giant light switch over there.

Apostasy: Oh yeah, like I am going to fall for that trick. I would flip that switch and I would fall into something terrible or be shot or something stupid that they always do in the SAW movies.

Jarosaw: You aren’t as dumb as you look. As a matter of fact I cou…

Without another word Apostasy disappears under the floor, slowly a trap door begins cranking back up.


Celt: What the fuck did you do Jarosaw?

Jarosaw: I didn’t do anything! This time it really wasn’t me!

Mark: Uh guys…

Celt, Omega, and Jarosaw all divert their attention to Mark who is playing with the light switch.

Mark: I can’t get the lights to come on in this dark and grungy room!

Jarosaw facepalms over his huge white mask and finally gets angry.

Jarosaw: You know what, fuck you guys…get the hell out of here and go do what you’re supposed to do!

With that a giant stone door opens to the left of Mark, all three men quickly hurry through it. On the wall there is writing that reads Celt, Mark, and Omega with three different arrows.

Omega: Well gentlemen, the sooner we split up and finish this the sooner we can go pound back some brewskis and eat some good old fashioned bar food.

Celt: I love me some beer.

Mark: Oh oh oh I want potato skins!

Seth and Celt look at each other before walking away in their own directions leaving Mark to follow his own arrow.




Meanwhile in a pit somewhere at the bottom of the house.

Apostasy: Oh, I’m sorry kidnapping you was a mistake Apostasy. My secretary must have fucked up. Yadayadayada.

Apostasy keeps wondering around the put until he discovers a giant cross with a hooded man hung on it. The giant screen behind him turns to static and Jarosaw appears upon it.

Jarosaw: So glad you found someone to play with.

Apostasy: I thought you had nothing for me? I am not relevant enough for you apparently.

Jarosaw: Oh my, it’s quite the opposite good sir. My secretary didn’t fuck up after all, and she wore a revealing top today too!

Apostasy: Get on with the fucking point you chowder head.

Jarosaw: My my, such anger for a man who is practically my bitch at the moment.

Apostasy: I’m just eager to get out of here and return to what I do best.

Jarosaw: Jobbing out to mediocre individuals in order to make them look better?

Ignoring the question Apostasy stays focused on Jarosaw.

Apostasy: Who is on the cross?

Jarosaw: Oh right, that is one of the cousins wielding the name Bryson. But which one?

Apostasy: Isn’t there only two?

Jarosaw: Actually there are four, you have a 50/50 chance of saving someone, or being destroyed upon revealing who it is. Three of them have been FMW Champion, the other one has beaten you twice.

Apostasy: So it’s Drew, Nick, Seth, or Ethan Black?

Jarosaw: Now you’re catching on…have fun with it.

Jarosaw disappears off the screen leaving Apostasy with the masked man who is struggling against the cross.


Apostasy: Well Jarosaw did say that his secretary didn’t mess up, so this has to be Drew or Seth. And Omega is on his way to save Annalisa. So by process of elimination this has to be Drew!

Apo begins to unwrap the barbed wire from the wrists of the masked man, after he is done unwrapping Apostasy smiles and removes the hood revealing none other than Nick Bryson who is also smirking.

Bryson: You fucking lose, game over.

Nick jumps off the cross and tackles Apostasy into another giant pit, this time full of syringes.

Bryson: Enjoy your stay into this pit Heath…this is your last stop.

Without another word Bryson pushes the button in his hand and the walls to the pit containing Apostasy begin to close in.




Meanwhile upstairs in the room to the left.

Celt is sitting behind the corner scouting to see where Goro Hamayama is. He waits several moments without seeing the giant monster and begins to sprint towards the gold card, he dives towards it and rips through a green screen that once held a picture of the empty room and the Gold Card. A giant screen behind Celt lights up with the image of Jarosaw.


Jarosaw: Your aggression will be your downfall you fucking Irish idiot.

Celt: I was trying to outsmart you both…

Jarosaw: And in the end you’ve just managed to wake up a sleeping giant.

Celt: What?

Before Celt realizes it a giant forearm comes from behind and clubs him in the neck and spinal area. Jarosaw disappears off the screen and Goro Hamayama begins manhandling Celt by throwing him across the room into a pile of metal rods that were used to prop the screen up.

Goro Hamayama: KAORU HUNGRY! KAORU SMASH CELT!

Celt barely gets to his feet before the giant Goro Hamayama begins sprinting towards him and hitting him with a huge shoulder block knocking him through the other side of the screen.


Goro Hamayama: GOLD CARD MINE! MUST CONTINUE MEDIOCRE GOLD CARD RUNS!

Celt stands up and socks Goro Hamayama hard in the jaw. After Goro didn’t flinch he threw another haymaker that hit him on the chin again. Goro Hamayama just laughed as Celt kept trying to harm him with his punches.

Goro Hamayama: IRISH EYES DON’T SMILE ON GINGERS!

Goro picks Celt up again and throws him into a wall creating the whiplash effect with his neck and spine.

Celt: The fuck was I thinking…I am outmatched badly right now.

Goro Hamayama: CELT MUST DIE!

Goro Hamayama grabs Celt by the hair and picks him up once again. He aims him directly for a window and tosses him right into it. Celt flies through the air and into a giant six foot deep hole in the ground. Celt tries to move but eventually just fades to black.


Goro Hamayama: CELT COMES FOR PUSH, ENDS UP BURIED!



Meanwhile in the room on the center.

Mark is walking into a giant open room when he spots the giant tank with Natalie in it.

Mark: Natalie!

Mark begins running towards the tank where Natalie is being held. She has a look of distress on her face as she sees the worry in Mark’s eyes, and the water is almost up near the top.

Natalie: Mark, help me…I need you.

Mark: I promise, I’m going to get you out of there!

Natalie: Mark, help me…I need you.

Mark: Hold on Natalie I’ve got this.

Johansson takes a step back and kicks the glass hard in order to try and break it. He barely put a crack in it but kept kicking it over and over in hopes it would give way.

Natalie: Mark, help me…I need you.

Mark looks at the tank with a puzzled look on his face as the image that was Natalie turns into that of Jarosaw. Mark stops kicking for a moment as Jarosaw starts up his maniacal cackle.


Jarosaw: You’re too late Mark.

Mark: What are you talking about Jarosaw? It was just a fucking hologram anyways!

Jarosaw: You should have came to save Natalie a long time ago, your apathy has caused you this distress of coming up empty handed while searching for her. However it is fitting that you’re willing to break something over her isn’t it?

Mark: Fuck you Jarosaw…I should kill you for over this.

Jarosaw: Oh but Apathy is going to kill you...

Mark looks more confused before as he tries staring in the tank to figure out what Jaro is talking about. Suddenly the hologram goes away and he is left staring at Apathy who shatters the glass around him in one kick.


Mark: Oh hell, this is going to suck.

Apathy: Mark, Mark, Mark…how nice of you to show up.

Johansson begins to charge at Apathy before jumping to send a kick into his chest. He rebounds off the bigger man who isn’t even phased by the kick. Mark tries to run and kick again but Apathy ducks and Johansson kicks the switch to release more water into the room. After falling with a splash to the ground Mark realizes that the room is filling up quickly and he has to get out.


Mark: Apathy, why are you doing this? Why are you working for Jarosaw?

Apathy: Because quite frankly I just don’t give a fuck you stupid shit.

Apathy takes a step back and delivers a stiff kick to the jaw of Mark who struggles to get to his feet.

Apathy: C’mon Mark, you’re not so tough when you’re not beating up an object are you?

The room keeps filling with water as Mark throws a hard punch in Apathy’s direction hitting him right on the bridge of the nose. Apathy just looks at Mark with cold calculating eyes as Mark keeps punching him in the same spot over and over.

Apathy: You can’t hurt me Mark. Pain doesn’t hurt if it is all you can ever feel.

Mark: Fuck you Apathy, you set me up for this…all I wanted was her back safe with me and instead you fucked it up for me.

Apathy: That’s right, let the anger consume you. Walk over to your dark side Mark!

Mark: I will never be on the dark side, I fight assholes like you to prevent people like myself, like Natalie from hurting.

Apathy: Real bang up job you’re doing Mark.

Without saying another word Mark puts his hands around the throat of Apathy and tries to choke the life out of him. Apathy just manages to laugh at the unsuccessful attempts of choking by Mark before he grabs him up and throws him hard into the wall knocking him out in a puddle of water, which by now was knee level. Apathy keeps laughing as he walks out of the room quickly filling with water and locks the giant airtight door behind him.



Meanwhile in the room to the far right.

Seth runs in looking for Annalisa but sees the screen with Jarosaw on it. Omega immediately grows angry and throws an empty chair at the wall where Jarosaw’s face is.


Jarosaw: Anger won’t get you anywhere Seth. You came here expecting to find Annalisa, and she’s in the hands of Matthew P. Dunn and she isn’t here.

Omega: What was the fucking point of bringing me here then you son of a bitch?

Jarosaw: To teach you a lesson, if you keep on being headstrong you will die. And to think you came all this way to almost save this.

A young girl of about 19 has a light shined on her from above, she’s wrapped in a barbed wire net and is completely nude. Seth doesn’t recognize her, but Jarosaw says he knows her.


Jarosaw: You know her Seth, but you can’t remember her. All those years of drinking, the years of drug abuse, the years of waking up next to whores and strippers…the chair shots, the ultraviolence, you can’t even remember this girl who you fucked two years ago?

Omega: That’s impossible, she couldn’t have been legal then…I wouldn’t have done that!

Jarosaw: She wasn’t legal then, and you did do that. She was employed by a strip club in South Nashville, Tennessee…they broke the law and then you turned around and did the same damn thing by fucking her.

Omega: I don’t recall that, and I am sure she doesn’t recall it either.

Jarosaw: Oh really now? She doesn’t recall? It’s a shame I met her at the abortion clinic where she destroyed your bastard son. And she did it because of you Seth, you want to pretend you’re the good guy. You want to pretend you’re a Saint, and you go and get a stripper who is underage pregnant?

Omega: I didn’t fucking know!

Jarosaw: You ignored her phone calls for weeks, you went back to that club and stuck your dick in another whore while she danced around naked carrying your little bastard! A kid that was going to be retarded due to the amount of drugs you were doing, why can’t you just accept that you ruined the poor girls life!

Seth looks at the girl and wipes away a tear, he shakes his head and can only mutter one sentence.

Omega: I’m so sorry…

Girl: I’ll see you in hell you spineless coward.

With that the girl pushes her face into the barbed wire mesh of the net and begins putting all her force into it. The barbed wire begins to puncture her eyeballs as a yellow puss begins to drip out as she keeps pushing, hoping to puncture a vein and bleed to death. Seth runs towards the girl but before he can get to her the flooring drops from underneath her as the barbed wire net remains hanging from the railing above.

Jarosaw: She’s dead now Seth…and you want to know something?

Omega turns to Jarosaw with a look of rage in his eyes. The image quickly turns into a hooded man who speaks in a darker tone and begins laughing at Seth’s rage.

You fucking fell…
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


for it you stupid…
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


fucking bastard.
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

Seth looks up at Matthew P. Dunn and shakes his head, he’s trying to regain composure as Jarosaw appears behind him again.


Jarosaw: She wasn’t really knocked up by you, but the fact of the matter is your brain is so fried you thought it was possible! There is no telling what skeletons are hiding in your closet Seth…and sooner or later someone will reveal you for who you real are.

Omega: If she wasn’t knocked up by me then why did she hate me so much?

She was drugged…
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


to think that…
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


it was all true!
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

Jarosaw: And you bought it hook, line, and sinker.

Omega: Fuck you guys, fuck the both of you, tell me where the fuck Annalisa is right this moment you two twisted pricks.

Jarosaw: Oh but of course, Mr. Dunn has a group of people wandering the streets in robes looking for you…they will reveal more information about where Annalisa is once you manage to find them.

Omega: You could have saved me a lot of time and effort with this if you had told me before hand Jarosaw.

Seth, your test is over…
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


your game it begins…
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


right now!
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

The screen fades to black.


OOC: Continued in Matt Dunn’s promo.


Last edited by Omega on Tue Jun 22, 2010 5:30 pm; edited 5 times in total
Back to top Go down
Nero Trinity




Posts : 81
Rep : 0
Join date : 2010-05-17

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeWed Jun 16, 2010 12:18 am

“Who am I, Really?”

“That’s the question we all need to be asked!”

“I may not know who exactly I am, but I guarantee that I’m set. Although not much can be said about my opponent at this point in time.”

“Who the hell books this shit anyways? Is it Smitten? Na he’s too well, he’s to oblivious to real talent as he’s got his head shoved up his arse to do this shit.”

“No, maybe it’s this Skyler Striker guy holding back talent.”

“Na, it can’t be him. But hell I could be wrong”

“But anyways…”

“My name is Alexander Crysto, a Crusader of light and this is my story.”


***

**15 years ago, Somerset, England***

Screams could be heard from afar as a man could be seen killing his family in his own house. People around the neighborhood began surrounding this house that the murders were taking place in, wondering exactly was going on till they seen blood splash across a window in a very violent manner. This caused people to open their cell phones and call the police. The police shot to the house as if it was nothing but a damned thing.

“May I ask what’s going on in there?”
A cop asked everyone as he knocked on to the blood ridden house. “Will someone PLEASE answer the damned door?”

The cop continued knocking till a shotgun went off, this shot blasted through the door and the cop. The shot sent terror and havoc through out the neighborhood. People began running for their lives as a swat team swarmed the house.

“All right, come out Crysto!” The leader of the swat team said as he walked in with a rifle in hand, ready to fire it at a moments notice.

“Why should I?” The man holding the rifle said as he pointed a gun at the head swat officer. “You aren’t my boss, I will never do as you say!”

The man dubbed “Crysto” pointed his gun at the swat officer, but the Officer seemed quicker on the trigger and killed the man. All of a sudden other swat members began swarming the place looking for survivors, they stumbled across a young man around 10 or 12 years old struggling to breathe as he took one hell of a knife gashing to the chest and stomach.

“Get a damn ambulance here, we have a survivor!”
The SWAT chief screamed in anger as he carried the young man outside.

“Yes sir.“ one of the officers said as he radioed in for an ambulance and about 4 body bags.

…That’s all I can remember about that…

***Present Day, Somerset England***


“Alex, wake up!” a young voice hollered across a bedroom as he uncovered a man who was sleeping. “Today is that day!”

“What day?”
The young man asked as he sat up and rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. “Seriously Josh, what day?”

“You know, that day we find out who you truly are!” the young man named Josh exuberantly said as he drug Alexander out of bed and threw some random clothes at him. “Hurry up!”

Josh clearly wasn’t Alexander’s brother as Alex made Sheamus look like a black guy, while Josh himself was clearly black. As Alex got dressed he took a gander at a wall that had a picture of what appeared to be a rich man holding a baby. Alex had no clue who the man was, nor did he really seem to care, but he did grab the picture from the wall and placed it in his pocket.

“Who I truly am?” Alex thought to himself as he walked out of the room and towards the kitchen of this house where his adoptive parents were located.

“Hey Alex, what’s going on?” Alexander’s mother asked him curiously as she handed him a plate of food. “You aren’t normally this pale.”

“I know ma, I just don’t really feel like eating.”
Alex replied as he pushed his plate away from the table and walked away from it. “I guess I just want to get this shit over with.”

“Crusader, wait a moment.”
Alexander’s father said as he placed his hand on the young man’s shoulder and stopped him “Why don’t you seem excited about this?”

“I do not know, Fuck I don’t even know my last name!”
Alexander scoffed as he threw his own father’s arm off of him.

“Your last name is Crysto, I believe.” Alexander’s father said as he looked at his son disappointedly. “I saved you, and yet you seem to lack any gratitude for our actions.”

It was clear that Alexander knew that the man who saved him wasn’t his real father. But he did call him dad since the man who saved his life did take him in and raise him as his own kid. So Alex did was was right and hugged his own father. Alex hoped it would make his father happy, but Alex knew it was just a quick cover up for him to go on to bigger things.

Alex then walked out the door and towards what appeared to be a train station when suddenly he began seeing these weird symbols pop up in his head, Alex couldn’t pick up exactly what they meant but for some reason he knew they couldn’t be a good sign for things to come in his life.

“What the hell was that?” Alexander asked himself as he dropped to one knee in pain. “Fuck that hurt like a mutha fucker.”

The code still ran its way through Crysto’s head, but he picked himself up and continued to walk. Upon getting to the train station Alex bought a ticket and climbed aboard a train where he waited for this person he was set to meet to arrive.

“Come on, hurry your ass up whoever you are!” Alex said to himself as he looked up at the trains roof from his seat.

He undoubtedly wanted all of this to end, but for some reason this code wouldn’t allow it to. So Alexander began jotting down the code on paper although he couldn’t make out the words in it. But the coding suddenly had a viewing all of it’s own, and it looked a lot like this…

▒̖̍ͮͧͯ̕͢͜38 ▒♫¼4ûSIiam┤9▒theli000n ̧╡☺️͇̮͖͕̄ͮ͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô
secondcummingHEletthemhateRIDESsecondcummingAGAIN2ndcuMORTUSming
̢̰̰͌̔̽t̵̛̰͍̻̮͙̓̊ͅh̩̘͇̏̐̌̅̀͢͡e̶͌̆͂̍͋̀ͪ̓҉̠̟̣̀ -̝̤̱̫̻̐͂̆̇͘m̱͔̪̠̀̐ͧ̎̅ỉ̴̱̖͇̗̦̏̐̉͝n̵̲ͣ͂ͭ͒itsalonggamed̉̎ͪͥ̍ͬ̈̓͢͜͏͍̬͈̤̙͕͎̺ͬ͌͌ͪͤ̀ .̥͉̱̰͚̄̅̅̉͗̈̽̿ ͖̫̝̯̏͊̓͐̈̐͜͞ ̨̫Qj▐61̦Rͨ̋̎̽͞H̠̝̐̂̓̽̎ͥ̈̽ͦ̕͢ͅë̶̢̫̺̟̞͉ͫͬ͌╛ ̜͈=∞▒̥̦̰◘
╥╤(|♫j}♣️ ͐ͬͩ̓͌҉̀҉̯̦̠̫͔ͅZ̫̈́͜͞Ǎ̵̺́̇̿ͭḺ̻̣͎̗̞̠̜͂͂̑̀̀͡G͍͈̠͔̳̐̊ͨͫ͛̑̀̚O̝̰̠̖̦̘͂ͮ̐͘̕!̴̴̻̬̞͖͎̈̉͆̔ͨͅ qWwE 'E77(Rͨ̋̎̽͞H̠̝̐̂̓̽̎ͥ̈̽ͦ̕͢ͅë̶̢̫̺̟̞͉ͫͬ͌╛ ̜͈=∞▒̥̦̰◘
▒̖̍ͮͧͯ̕͢͜38 ▒♫¼4ûSIX♣️Ñ~6äSI?]i ̧╡☺️͇̮͖͕̄ͮ͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!srfX
i 9  aMDthExlLete0Ni
MjkwOnTAE= w1MONUMENTP vva   P v6
to all your $$$in$
en◘d of days
╥╤(|♫j}♣️ ͐ͬͩ̓͌҉̀҉̯̦̠̫͔ͅZ̫̈́͜͞Ǎ̵̺́̇̿ͭḺ̻̣͎̗̞̠̜͂͂̑̀̀͡G͍͈̠͔̳̐̊ͨͫ͛̑̀̚O̝̰̠̖̦̘͂ͮ̐͘̕!̴̴̻̬̞͖͎̈̉͆̔ͨͅ qWwE 'E77(Rͨ̋̎̽͞H̠̝̐̂̓̽̎ͥ̈̽ͦ̕͢ͅë̶̢̫̺̟̞͉ͫͬ͌╛ ̜͈=∞▒̥̦̰◘
▒̖̍ͮͧͯ̕͢͜38 ▒♫¼4ûSIX♣️Ñ~6äSI?]i ̧╡☺️͇̮͖͕̄ͮ͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

“Hmm I wonder, what all this means.” Alex thought to himself as he looked at the coding on paper. “It has to be something important that ties me to my past.”

Suddenly a clean faced old man walks up and sits across from Alexander, and begins gazing over the coding Mr. Crysto put down on paper. The man knew what it meant, but he wouldn’t attempt to tell Alexander the meaning.

“Why hello there Mr. Crysto.” The man said as he took the paper from Alex and began laughing about it. “It seems as if you have all your priorities outta wack. You need someone to organize them, that’s all the code means chap.”

“Who are you?” Alexander asked the man curiously as he took the coding back from the old man and continued glaring at it. “And how do you know it says that, I mean can you understand this coding?”

“Mr. Crysto, that is not the coding, but it will lead you to a destined battle.” the old man stated as he ordered a tea from the local waitress. “My name is Genta, I’m the man that will lead you down your true path.”

“Genta, huh?" Alexander asked the man curiously as he put his fist under his chin in a curious state. “And how are you supposed to help me find my true path?”

“You ask many questions Mr. Crysto.”
Genta told the young man as he received his tea. “There are many answers, but a lot more questions will come up as time goes on.”

“A lot more questions?” Alexander wondered to himself as he looked up at the roof still trying to decipher the said code. “What does that code mean anyways? And I’d rather the truth for this answer Genta.”

“I do not know Mr. Crysto, but we will decipher who it really is.”
Genta said as he took another sip of tea. “Look Mr. Crysto, I may not have the answers to your questions but there is a place that does!”

“Where is that?”
Alex asked the man curiously.

“It’s a place called Full Metal Wrestling.” Genta started. “It’s ran by a tyrannical being who goes by the name of Christian G. Smitten.”

“How am I going to work there? I have no Visa or Passport!”
Alexander exclaimed as he stood up and over Genta.

“We are on our way to care for that Mr. Crysto.” Genta stated as he rested his hands on his lap and went right to sleep.

Meanwhile Alexander continued trying to decipher the code when one of the words came to him. Alex then grabbed the piece of paper and write down the words “Monument to all your sins” on it. Alex then began to think about what the words really meant, and more exactly who they were talking about.

**Two Days Later**


A scene opens in the United States as Mr. Crysto and Genta begin walking around a place in America labeled Cleveland, Ohio. Alex knew very little about America as his memory seemed to be completely shot, all Crysto could do is look for the certain place where the Full Metal Wrestling show would take place.

“So Genta, this is Cleveland is it not?”
Alex asked Genta curiously as he looked at all the huge buildings in the area.

“Yes Mr. Crysto, it is Cleveland.”
Genta replied with a smile on his face, as he followed Alexander down the street. “This is only step one to finding out the clues to your life.”

“I know it is, but where do I have to go…” Alexander replied as he fell to the ground again, most likely due to the code. “Crap, it’s that damn code again!”

“What must we do to stop this, Mr. Crysto?”
Genta asked Alexander as he lifted the man up and sat him down.

All sorts of cogs in Alexander’s mind began going off as if they were never there before suddenly codes began coming from nowhere

You will Die!
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

The Catalyst will be wrought
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

The Cancer lives
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

Fare Night “Crusader”
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!

“This damn code, it’s fucking ridiculous!” Alex screamed as he pushed Genta back and pulled out some aspirin. “We have to fucking solve it! And now,, before it gets worse!”

While Alexander sat down his cell phone began going off, it was a text that labeled a match at 11.2, on what appeared to be on the Distortion division. Alex sat back and rested his hand over his head in frustration. He didn’t really know what to think but, Alex knew his career would depend on this match. Alex looked at the phone again and seen his opponent would be someone named Dallas Roland.

“Dallas Roland eh?” Alexander asked as he took a gander at the phone still. “For some reason that name sounds familiar, but I can’t really put my finger on it.”

“Mr. Crysto, he could be a key to your past.” Genta stated as he took Alexander’s cell phone and put it away. “You need to face him and get it over with.”

“I know I do.” Alexander started as he looked up at the sky and began to think about it. “Maybe it can be a key, but what in the hell would I know.”

“Don’t doubt yourself Mr. Crysto.” Genta laughed a bit as he pat Alex on the back and went about his business. “You know you can find your past better than anyone.”

“I know that, but I don’t know if that’s the best move.” Alex stated as he began seeing the code again.


Burn Crusader,
▒̖̮͖͕̍ͮͧͯ̄ͮ̕͢͜͠W͑̇͒̐̚͏͕̲̖̘̳̺͉́͜a͈̗̘̰̼̞͍̫͉̻̣ͭ̂̃́̂̍̀͠͡ͅB̶̵͙̺̜̫̤̱͙̤̻ͪ͗̔͠e͓̺ͬ͋͆͢h̟̙͎̖̥̼̬̗̏̉̈́̽ͦ͒ͪ̚̚͝i͔̲͎̬̳̤̹͚͋͋ͫ̔ͮ̿̈́n̶̫͓͎ͩ̚d̘͖ͯ̑͗͑ͧͨ͆ͮ͘ͅ ̙̭ͪ̿ͤ̌̍ͦͦ͡ͅṰ̫̻͎̰̯̠͒ͤ͜ḧ͖̖̯̦̭̇͊͆̚͠ͅḛ̜̫̺̱ͯ̽ ̛̭̣ͭ͒̍eȋ̴̛̠̓́ͦͬ͡ͅt̶̠̻̩͓̱̲̽ͮ͌̔ͬ͠s̵̴͎̟̯̜̟̭̒̿͋͆̉̈̒ͬ͘ ndÇô!


“Fuck, not again!” Alexander screamed as he writhed in pain on the ground as the code embedded itself into Alexander’s cornea’s. which caused a massive amount of pain for the young man..

Genta ran in to help but when he looked into the eyes of this man, he seen the coding already there. Genta already knew not much could be done about that, but he was able to snap Alexander to his senses by slamming his head against the nearest wall.

“Is that better Mr. Crysto?”
Genta asked Alex as he helped him off the ground and brushed him off. “Perhaps we should take a break this show, and wait till your eyes heal up.”

“No!” Alexander yelled in an angered manner as he sat down and began using his shirt as a blood towel. “I will not give up, I’m not a quitter dammit.”

“Good then Mr. Crysto, but you must head towards your first challenge soon then.”
Genta stated as he prepared to make his leave.

“How do I go through this then?”
Joseph thought too himself a bit before getting up and walking “Perhaps I should face this Dallas Roland guy and figure out what I have to do.”

Alexander seemed a little peeved about the code being embedded in his corneas although he couldn’t exactly see the coding he knew it was there. He turned and kept on walking away….

***

“Dallas Roland, better known as The Double Barrell, wow what a tangled web we weave. There is something that is coming clear about you dear boy. I’m pretty sure you wish to know what that is don’t you? Well let me answer that for you dear boy…

It’s your fears, they are coming realized, aren’t they?

You are fearing what I possess, what I crusaded years for, what I took and claimed for my own. My light, which will lead to your downfall.

But don’t worry, nothing bad will happen…

… To me…

…You on the other hand I can take you and tear you to pieces, but I won’t do that. All I want from you are answers…

Answers as to who I am, answers to what my purpose in this damned business is.

Maybe you can tell me what the hell this code has to do with me! Or maybe I will just beat it out of you. As I said I can care less who books this shit, all I truly care about is getting my life back. I’ll do EVERYTHING it takes for this to happen the right way.

I have it in my head that you will bow before my light, fuck you might even relish in it after I get my answers.”


***

“Wait, Genta!” Alexander screamed as he followed Genta down the road willing to learn more. “I’m willing to learn more from you, if you are willing to train me.”

“Ahh Mr. Crysto, I was glad you caught up and asked.”
Genta started with a smile on his face. “This will be a pleasant job for me after all Mr. Crysto.”

End
Back to top Go down
McDaygo




Posts : 26
Rep : 0
Join date : 2010-02-03

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar:
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeThu Jun 17, 2010 3:36 pm

Prior to the FMW Draft…

The Scene opens up with Ash Strife and Jaro sitting on a couch talking business.

Strife: FMW Huh? So you want me to come back?

Jaro: Of course big man, you know I have always been a fan of your work. It really is a shame that you got taken out of action by PX. Besides you don’t have a closed deal contract so you can double book your self with LPW. Plenty of guys do and you know it. Point is I need your help big man. I need some muscle for something BIG I have in the making.

Strife: What Original Sin big?

Jaro: Bigger, and I have hand selected you for it. Besides us Canadians have to stick together.

Strife lets out a laugh.

Strife: So you’ve heard about me at least find out where I am from.

Jaro: You kind of broadcasted it for Insane Asylum so how would I not know.

Jaro rolls his eyes.

Jaro: But really are you telling me that you don’t want the chance at revenge at PX for taking you out. Remember the first time you two meet. You decimated him. Now I know you were in a rut when Eric left you on your own but look what you accomplished on your own at LPW? Longest reigning champion, about to have most successful title defenses. I know you can do a lot better here. Can I count on you?

Strife: Sure, while I may have over shadowed Eric at LPW in terms of success my older brother has greatly over shadowed me in FMW success and while I have nothing but respect for my brother… I just can’t let him make me look this bad there so sure.

Jaro: Great to hear it. Now I plan for you to be drafted to Corruption. I’ll even let you know when. The way we are doing it this year is only a few people are getting drafted not the entire fed. After PX defends his title, both you and Faith will be announced. As a gift to you my friend make your presence known and make an example out of both of them.

Strife:Faith, why should I worry about a guy named Faith?

Jaro: Faith, my friend, is a woman and the daughter of the current FMW Champion TyranT, and while still a second class person compared to the likes of me, is a hell of a fighter. She won last years Hayabusa cup. Don’t take the fact she is an inferior being lightly.

Strife: Ok so the broad is tough, she is still a woman and vastly out sized and out classed. Why should I care?

Jaro: Because your return match will be against her. It will be Ultraviolent rules as well. So show us what you do best.

Strife: So let me get this straight… your booking me in a ultraviolent match against a woman? Are you trying to get taken off the air? What is your real plan?

Jaro: Well first of all while TyranT may act as if he doesn’t care about his daughter and is giving her tough love, he in fact does and watching you bloody and break her will only make him want to face you. This is my way of brining you back with a bang.

Strife: I understand. It is about time for the Titan of Ultra violence to come back and this little whore will be the first of many to bleed, But tell me about this plan in the big picture?

Jaro: In due time my friend first you need to make an impact “champ” but regardless we will stay in contact.

Jaro gets up out of the couch with a grin as he leaves. Speed up time to after the beating that Faith and Strife gave to PX following Faith getting attacked by Strife.

Strife: Faith HA! This is the tough little bitch everyone seems to think matters? This little girl? I don’t care how hard of a kick she has I know for fact she can’t kick over seven feet in the air. But you see what to do after this moment? What to do after I smash a whore… I get my revenge and take his TV title? I assist Jaro is taking down HavOc and go after the Ultraviolent title… a title I feel is my birth right but then again if this little bitch’s Daddy really cares then he will want to get his hands on me. Fuck it, if Eric can win the FMW title I know I can and he won it from a champion like Michaels… beating up an old man like TyranT will be no problem. You see everyone else may see him as a threat or something special but even in the good old Original Sin days I only saw a washed up Old man that couldn’t speak in a coherent sentence that happened to be tough.

Strife paces back in forth in a private locker room

Strife: Are you fucking kidding me? Only in professional wrestling can an uneducated illiterate old timer be successful but hey you don’t need to be smart just be able to take a hit. Well News flash old man… you time has passed. Step away now just fucking stop… reason like this show why LPW is a much more responsible company for with the exception of that clown hatchet, no world title was held by anyone not championship material. Every champ had the look of a champ and look at it this way FMW… when your founder comes to LPW to challenge for the World Heavyweight Championship it just shows the superiority of LPW. Don’t get me wrong FMW I am a fan of the product hence me coming back but there is a reason why LPW has always succeed in the Main Event area and that is we keep the trash away from the title. Now my return is more then just to be part of Jaro’s secret master plan so listen closely FMW…

Ash Strife side steps a FMW poster in his locker-room and smiles at the alteration going across the purple logo.

THE INVASION IS COMING…


Strife: Yes FMW prepare you selves for be swept by a wave of Insanity and burned by an Inferno as WE LPW fix what is wrong with you. FMW it is because of our roots the PWA why you exist but know this we may share the same common roots of the PWA but by your actions of a World Champion like TyranT or allowing a whore Bitch like Faith to compete with the men of FMW only spits in the faces of the men that bleed and put their bodies on the line for the PWA. Corruption is a fitting name for the brand for FMW has been corrupted… but I will bring back some Anarchy. You are broken FMW and we will fix you. What should have happened at Lethal Injection a few years ago will come to pass… You think you are so great. You think you are ready for us? You want to spit in our faces and call us an inferior fed. So FMW I want you to listen up, especially you Faith.

Strife is fuming as he breathes in and out

Strife: I am the largest, most violent man in professional wrestling. You time of thinking that you matter has come to a stop. None of you matter all of you are under talented hacks that can’t cut it in a real fed other then the members of FMW that already hold an LPW contract. So I give a one time call of arms to anyone that currently holds an LPW contract. Join me in this crusade to cleanse FMW of the filth and wrongness that goes continues to carry on in LPW. The lines of battle will be drawn and for those of you that hold LPW contracts if you stand not by my side I have no choice but to assume to stand against me and woe is he who holds the title of my enemy for I will unleash my fury and send their broken and bloody corpse to a fiery hell below. Brothers make a stand and pick the right side… so think long and hard about your choice… you don’t have long.

Strife goes to his locker and starts to fill a duffle bag with some toys to use on Faith later. A razor wire wrapped base ball bat, a crow bar, a staple gun, a car battery with jumper cables, a stun gun, a thick steel chain along with some other goodies. Strife then takes the bag and sets it on top of a steel coffin waiting out side his locker room.

Strife: Faith… listen very closely. I will make the ultimate example out of you. I will make you bleed. I will bring pain beyond your wildest nightmares to you. I will break you and after I embarrass you completely on your Corruption debut I have the ultimate surprise for you waiting in the box after I am through torturing you.

Strife goes to the steel casket and cracks it open to show several snakes slithering around inside. Strife Quickly slams the lid closes to prevent them from leaping out.

Strife: You see Faith this box is just big enough for you to fit in. After I am done with you Not only are you going in it… but we are going for a ride. Corruption this show will open up with a bang for sure… a brutal bloody beat down along with a serious reality check. For you See Faith you will never be a man’s equal when it comes to war.
You just don’t make the cut but I do… and I’ll make that same cut again and again until your blood stains the canvas completely. You see Bitch I’m not here to win a fight but to put you down… PERMANTLY!

Strife then leaves the Casket and duffle bag parked behind a curtain and starts to take another walk until he is right in front of the female locker-room. He barges in to find it empty. Going right up to her locker he rips open the door and grabs an older picture of her with her father. Taking a knife from his pocket he stabs his own finger and drags his finger over the picture leaving a blood trail. Strife then lets out a laugh as he re-hangs the picture up and leaves the locker room as the camera zooms in on the picture. The blood smeared message can be seen loud and clear.

***
WELCOME TO MY WORLD BITCH!

***

Faith…

Pay close attention?

Do you even understand what stand before you?

I am the largest single most destructive force you will ever meet

As well as the last match you will ever have

Face it Bitch

There is no way

No chance

No how

That you will ever beat me

But plain and simple

I own you tonight

Tonight

You play a match in my rules

Tonight

I do what I want to do

So when I treat you like a cheap hoe

Don’t worry though I won’t be fucking you and leaving you with a 5 dollar bill

I’ll just hurt you and leave you in a world of torment

You will bleed

You will feel pain

You will beg for death

But no

death won’t be there to embrace you

You

Oh no

For a dirty little bitch like you that needs to learn her place in the world

I plan to really make you suffer

I plan to do things to you that are beyond inhumane.

This isn’t a game to me bitch!

This isn’t some sport I do for enjoyment.

But I will not allow you to make a joke of the sport of professional wrestling

By thinking that you can hang with the real men of the sport.

You will be my example

You will fail viciously when I smash you like an insect

Prepare your self Faith

For I don’t care who your Dad is or what you have won

The fact is you don’t belong here

And I will prove it to you

Just the thought of rewrapping my massive hands around your tiny throat makes me smile

Get ready for a crash course in the art of violence.

For after I am done with you I guarantee that you will never be the same

I’m sorry Faith but I can’t let this injustice go on

That allowed you to win the Hayabusa Cup

That prestigious cup is for ever tainted now

All the hard work Alex O and Chris Austin went though to win it

Now make it meaning less why?

Because a fucking woman won it

It’s a damn good thing you were not able to wrestle for the FMW title

For if you won it

Do you realize how horrible that would be for FMW

It would spit in the face of all the former champs

As well as be a slap in the face to al the failed challenger attempts.

Faith

I can not

Will not

Allow you to disrespect FMW any longer with your presence as an active competitor

For while I hate FMW for what it has become

A place where you can compete with men

A place where an illiterate old man in your father is World Champ

I respect it for what it was and what it will be again

Once my crusade eliminates what is wrong with it

FMW

I swear this three part promise to you

I will cure you of what is wrong with you

By force if I must.

I will get my revenge on PX

And

My last promise

Is after tonight Faith will no longer compete.

I am a man of my word

Faith I hope for your safe your as tough as they say you are

For all I see is a dirty little bitch that is about to bleed profusely

The monster is back in town

100% refreshed and ready to destroy

And Faith…

You are the first body of many

That will be thrown into the pile

FMW remember this and heed my warning

The Invasion is coming…

Prepare your selves!
Back to top Go down
RCA
Full Metal Champion
Full Metal Champion



Posts : 3158
Rep : 6
Join date : 2009-12-05
Age : 35

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Chris Austin
Championship: FMW C-4 Champion, FMW World Tag Team Champion

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeFri Jun 18, 2010 1:04 am

Wake up…come on baby…

Chris Austin begins to writhe in a slumbered disorientation as he notices significant extra weight on his body.

What the hell?!?!?

???: Hi, honey…

RCA: Kylie?!?!?

Kylie: I prefer Alex...

Even in the near pitch black darkness that envelops the scene, he can see a grin of pleasure on her face. He swings for that grin but his arm only comes a few inches off the mattress before being halted repeatedly as if restrained. Panic digs in as he tries to free himself from the binds and cuffs that have him attached to his bedpost. Kylie (Alex) rubs Austin’s chest playfully, paying no mind to Austin’s increasingly frantic struggle.

What the fuck is going on?

Kylie: You know it’s not right to hit a woman. Now, you play fair, I play fair.

RCA: Get the fuck off…

Kylie: Oh, I plan to.

RCA: I told you already, we’re done!

Kylie: Cooperate, or…

She brandishes a knife as Austin looks on bewildered.

Kylie: You’ll be less of a man than when you started. (teasingly) Turning down sex is already a bad start, if you didn’t know.

RCA: WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!?

Kylie: You barely answer my calls, you won’t hear me out... I’m not going to be some slut you can just fuck and toss aside. You will not ignore me, Chris.

RCA: You’ve lost your mind…

Kylie: (suggestively) Love does that to a person.

Love?!?

RCA: We were barely fucking together!

How can he say that? He told me everything…I could see it in his eyes.

Kylie: (increasingly bothered) Apparently that was enough. I don’t like that you want to keep us apart over something we can work out. Why deprive yourself of something you want?

Austin resists, being very much in danger but the naked sight of Kylie (Alex) in a twisted way, lowers his guard.

RCA: (trying to reason) Look… I don’t want you, I don’t need you...

Kylie: YOU’RE LYING!

RCA snatches up to free himself and is sent crashing back to his mattress with a pained grunt, seething in agony after having been stabbed. Austin begins to realize that it’s time for his own Moment of Clarity and NO ONE escapes their Moment of Clarity.

Kylie: (apologetic) I didn’t mean to hurt you, but you can’t get away from this. Don’t fight what you’re feeling. Don’t be selfish and stupid. What I did hurt me more than it hurts you but I’ll make it better, I’ll take care of you…

Kylie (Alex) leans in to kiss Austin. He tries to fight her lips away and we begin to fade out to she having her way with him as he closes his eyes in grim, shame-laced acceptance.

***************

THIS SHOULDN’T HAVE HAPPENED! She caught me when I was weak, unprepared… I’m not weak; I don’t need a fuckin’ crutch! I’m taking control back as soon as I stop thinking about that bitch... I really could’ve used O’Rion’s help.

We fade into a beautiful morning. As a result of what happened at the hospital, Alex O’Rion has forcibly taken up the occasional residence in Austin’s abode. A slightly groggy O’Rion trudges into the den, stretching with a yawn before opening the fridge and grabbing a cold one. O’Rion sees an utterly catatonic Austin sitting on the couch. O’Rion smirks as he nears the den until he notices a dark red patch seeping through a large shoulder dressing and a sizable bruise on Austin’s forehead. There are also bite marks on his chest and neck. O’Rion’s interest piques as he sees a six-pack whittled down to three on the coffee table in front of the historically straight-edged, save for the once in a blue moon Pineapple Express, Austin, who massages his temples.

O’Rion: Looks like you had a rough go of it bye…I don’t recall kicking your ass.

RCA: (with a hint of a slur) I’d rather not talk right now.

O’Rion: Oh come on, a night without sex isn’t that bad.

RCA: Go…away.

O’Rion: Heh-heh…say bye, are those bites on your chest?

Austin quickly grows attentive and throws on the tank top he wore last night, and O’Rion notices a rather large slice in the region where his wound lies.

O’Rion: (sarcastic) Did a bad man jump on my little bro?

RCA: WHAT PART OF LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE DON’T YOU GET, SHITHEAD?

O’Rion: So you did get jumped. Tell big bro all about it.

O’Rion props his feet up and smiles as he looks towards Austin, who grows angrier by the second. Austin rises up with a half-drunk beer in his hand…and the beverage goes flying into the wall.

O’Rion: Now that’s just wasting a good beer.

RCA: …Someone was here last night…

O’Rion: I got in pretty late, didn’t hear anyone…what the fuck did you do?

O’Rion quickly downs his beer before breaking the bottle across the coffee table, making a weapon of it. He quickly advances towards Austin, who uncharacteristically backpedals in fear. O’Rion has none of it as he corners Austin.

O’Rion: I TOLD YOU THERE WOULD BE CONSEQUENCES!

RCA: I DIDN’T DO SHIT TO THAT BITCH!

O’Rion: What lass?

RCA:

O’Rion: Start talking!

RCA: Alex.

O’Rion: Alex? You mean chick on the side Alex? What the shyte are you talking about?

RCA: That cunt tied me up and fucked me at knifepoint…wasn’t shit I could do.

O’Rion slowly backs away. He rubs his chin in confusion as Austin plops down onto the floor. O’Rion looks back to Austin then breaks the silence.

O’Rion: Are you telling me that a 20-someodd woman snuck in here, somehow rendered you incapacitated, bound you up, then raped you?

Austin's head drops, embarrassed. O’Rion looks to Austin, legitimately concerned.

O’Rion: Are you’re saying that you, Chris Austin…got raped?

Austin nods.

O’Rion: HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!

RCA: That shit isn’t funny.

O’Rion: Oh yes it is! The big bad Student of the Game got his own ‘Moment of Clarity’! Bye, oh poor bye...this has made my day! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!

Austin pops up seething as O’Rion is shedding tears of hilarity as he grabs another beer and sits on the couch, propping his feet up.

O’Rion: So how was it having your ‘innocence’ taken?

RCA: …good sex is good sex even when it’s forced on you.

O’Rion: (spits brew) Come again?

RCA: You heard me.

O’Rion: Bye…you’re action-packed with issues.

RCA: She's going to pay for this…

O’Rion: Not on my watch Austin, you have enough problems as it is, not to mention an apparent aversion to getting laid, well the method it happened I guess.

RCA: I don’t have a problem, bro.

At least one I can’t solve.

O’Rion: You will if you attempt to…

RCA: Try me.

O’Rion: My pleasure, Austin.

O’Rion, oblivious to the ominous ‘click’, goes to grab Austin but is viciously dropped in a heap by two ASP baton blasts. Austin strikes O’Rion’s back before leaving. He comes back wearing darker clothes and lusting for revenge as O’Rion pulls himself up, only to be struck down again. Austin leaves as O’Rion lies, pretty much down for the count and dumbfounded as to where the baton came from. We fade out to the roar of a ’67 Impala leaving the driveway.

*********

Thud. Thud. Thud. Heavy steps ruthlessly assault a wooden floor as the rage behind the trek dissipates with the slow, haunting creak of a door. As the view pans upward, we see a large black shadow that seemingly hovers over someone precious and innocent. The large shadow cradles the small bundle into its arms as the precious package stirs from dreamland. Sensing discomfort, the shadow creates a more comfortable nest for the child to lie in. The large shadow sits in a rocking chair and a pale glow illuminates the face of…

RCA: Hey, James. How have you been? It’s been a while, too long actually.

Austin rocks gently as the unaware child remains asleep. Austin hasn’t smiled in a few days but the mere sight of ‘his son’ changes things just so. Austin looks out to the window, to a better life as he resumes.

RCA: You know I felt things would be different and change for the better thanks to you. So I tried to be a better role model, someone you could depend yet it turned out badly, but it’s not your fault. I screwed up…I forgot that you mattered more and you needed me.

Austin’s shoulder twitch jars the baby from slumber. Austin looks on as two short coughs precede the soft cry of young James. Austin bounces the child up and down to soothe the child offering shushes as he takes care of ‘his’ responsibility.

RCA: I don’t want things to be like this. No matter what…I will never forget my responsibilities again. I won’t let you go through life thinking you’re alone…one day we will be a family again, I promise.

In another bedroom; the occupant stirs. As he turns his face to face the baby monitor, the red hue of his clock identifies Jay, the father of the Austin sons. As he hears no sign of trouble with his child, he drifts back to sleep. Austin smirks as the young child looks into the eyes of his current protector.

RCA: James… I was there when J fed you for the first time, when my dad came to pick you up, when you were born. I’ve always been there and I still am. I’ll watch over you until you can stand on your own.

I won’t let you down. Ignition 9.1 can’t repeat itself.

RCA: I’ll leave you with something my father used to do for me. I never really got the point of it but maybe you will one day. Carry on my wayward son, there’ll be peace when you are done; lay your weary head to rest… don’t you cry no more…

Austin moves the pacifier and begins to feed the child as he resumes.

RCA: Once I rose above the noise and confusion, just to get a glimpse beyond this illusion…

Austin hears the slow shuffle of one source of the anger and torture that viciously caresses his ever growing self-awareness.

RCA: Carry on my wayward son, there’ll be peace when you are done. Lay your weary head to rest…Don’t you cry…

Austin places the sleeping infant into his crib as soulless eyes glisten with hope as he backpedals towards the window. Jay enters; he finds no one inside but the sleeping child and an open window. He slides it shut and kisses his youngest son’s forehead. We fade from him and into Austin’s car, where the driver’s face is plastered with somber fury.

RCA: Don’t you cry no more…

************

We fade into a hotel lobby. The boisterous nature of the guests begins to overwhelm the exquisitely serene atmosphere. As a desk attendant shuffles papers, our view is quickly obstructed by a black cloth of sorts. Our view is switched around as the attendant’s eyes widen. The young man stammers as he speaks but the wearer of what blocks the view maintains a hushed, calculating tone.

Attendant: Holy shit…it’s you! Chris Austin!

RCA: Of course it is…FMW’s in town. I need two hotel keys…

Attendant: No problem.

RCA: To the rooms of Skyler Striker and Leon Caprice.

Attendant: Hotel policy says we can’t give extra keys unless it’s an emergency.

RCA: Your well-being is at stake.

Attendant: Uh…

RCA: I don’t have all day, maggot.

The attendant remains conflicted until Austin reaches into his pocket and brandishes his patented baton. As he retracts it, the attendant quickly produces the spare key cards for the rooms. Austin takes them, noticing a wedding band on the attendant’s left ring finger. Austin stares at the keys, noticing a faint film of sweat as well as "1155" and "1153" on them and motions to the attendant, whose bottom lip quivers as he blinks erratically. Austin ‘gently’ grabs the attendant by his tie.

RCA: Do you really think I am stupid enough to fall for the “partners staying beside each other” routine? I know that Skyler and Leon are as far away from one another as possible, only in this hotel by employment’s force. Lying has ended many marriages and I’m sure that you don’t want your wife…to suffer from your lying do you?

The attendant nervously types into the computer as Austin peers over to glance at the screen. The attendant then grabs the correct keycards after reading some numbers.

Shelia Blige: room 1112

Attendant: H-her-here you are, sir…rooms 1104 and 1648…

RCA: Smart man. Now, this conversation never happened right?

The attendant shakes his head no as Austin walks away. He goes outside and pulls out his cell phone.

Where the fuck is O’Rion?

Before Austin can press a key ‘Alex O’ glows on his phone display. Austin answers.

RCA: Alex O…

O’Rion: Yeah-lo?

RCA: WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU.

O’Rion: You got a lot of nerve bye, given the shit you pulled.

RCA: We’ll talk about that later. Get over here now.

O’Rion: I’m running late, more important things on the table at the moment.

RCA: Like what, a six-pack of brew?

O’Rion: Actually no, I got arrested. You’re my one phone call.

RCA: Always something with you.

O’Rion: Get your panties out of a bunch.

RCA: You got arrested, ass-clown. Are you gonna make it to the match or not?

O’Rion: Maybe, not sure yet.

RCA: THE FUCK KIND OF ANSWER IS THAT?

O’Rion: If I get there, at most I’m a little late. I showed up late to Ultimatum and left as FMW champ. You’re very punctual and you have nothing. I like my approach. The Early bird gets the worm, but the second mouse gets the cheese.

RCA:

O’Rion: What’s wrong asshat, cat got your tongue? See, you think certain actions should yield certain results. Maybe Papa Austin drilled that into your head, but FMW doesn’t care how you go about shyte. ‘By the book’ heroes have killed people like Drew in the struggle against these evil fucks and it killed the hero in you.

RCA: I’m not nor was I ever a hero. What’s the point?

O’Rion: It’s not the information you gather, it’s how you use the information. I look at how you move, think and…

RCA: What does any of this have to do with your absence?

O’Rion: Maybe I want to know how will you behave when things don’t go according to plan.

RCA: Dark Knight reference? Really?

O’Rion: It’s all people get these days.

RCA: Well since you aren’t here, I guess I can have some fun for once. Bye.

Austin hangs up and glares furiously at his phone before entering an elevator and going up to Skyler’s room. He slides the key through the door and sneaks in. After getting a good look at the belongings and seeing a small pill bottle prescribed on the nightstand, he confirms that this is Striker’s room before he starts to ransack it.

***************

RCA: (sighs, begins to search) People have forgotten the concept of “Know Your Role.” Society does its best to pigeonhole people into particular genres; to like certain music, to find certain things attractive. Then society is thrown into a tailspin when the loyal subjects begin to see that there’s another option. What the world forces on you doesn’t have to be what you choose. But sometimes, you need to choose that option as average people think they are capable of more than they can truly accomplish. Upon learning the truth they grow scared and nervous, eventually cracking under the pressure. They have a crisis, choosing a role they’ve never held in hopes of finding the way to become what they’ll never be.

Skyler fears seeing his ‘mirror image’ protégé prosper. It eats at him. Skyler’s recent behavior proves that by keeping Leon from his destiny as he turns away when you pop your pills...he’s not the same person he used to be. Until proven otherwise, I remember him as nothing more than pussy, a fucking moody baby-maker with a tendency to bleed and suffer for days on days and still live.

FMW can’t continue to bow to Skyler because of some unforeseen power that he claims to hold. Because of his delusions of grandeur, he must be punished. I’ve learned from both Alex’s just how blinding a pussy can be. FMW will see it when I remove Striker from their eyes and show them a self-made option. He’s a victim of FMW’s propaganda, the same propaganda that tries to infect my classroom. I have to educate FMW and defend it from bullshit; and when I am given something to defeat, I don’t treat it as beneath me unlike SOME PEOPLE who do so just because they can’t handle that they aren’t FMW’s darling anymore.

Skyler, for having the audacity to claim clarity THAT I HAVEN’T GIVEN YOU YET, you and Leon have to suffer because contrary to your beliefs, no one is truly human. Humans don’t kill other people or willingly hurt those they claim to love. Humans don’t manipulate situations because they’re losing control of their own lives.


Austin flips the mattress over, looking for something. All of the footage that he has seen of Striker: the death-defying leaps, the never say die attitude, the stubbornness… something’s just not adding up. Striker is just a man by his own claim. But something must make him man enough to succeed in the kings’ sport.

RCA: What am I missing? I know he has nagging injuries; his style has lent itself to that…yet he’s dealt all this time until aggravating a wrist injury of all things when his body has been through hell and back. He’s more aggressive when he should be cautious. He’s prone to brawling, which was never his forte and with a bad wrist it should be tougher. He’s dominating larger opposition when he’s always bested people with speed, resilience and technique. How? He’s only on painkillers. Or is he?

Austin rummages through the smaller, more personal bags of Striker and reveals a couple of filled pill bottles. He reads the labels; the terms relate to pain killers but his mind turns.

Do we have another Takeover on our hands? Maybe he switched the pills out to fool people, could be on steroids. Steroids can also promote healing and it would explain the mood swings, heightened aggression and strength. Besides, I don’t think he needs the drugs for pain. This all started with that long losing streak. He can’t handle the truth. He’s become aware of his own mortality, his perfect family is shown as imperfect. The drugs stop the doubt and the panic…It stops him from seeing the real Skyler Striker.

He doesn’t see that the man he’s always claimed to be but has never chosen to be when offered is waiting to come out. Sadly, Striker is making such a presentation that the rest of us may not recognize it either. He shows arrogance and selfishness to mask that he’s falling apart. People only know what they’re allowed to know but no one besides me seems to get that people allow us to know everything if you just knew where to look. Either way, lying has no place in research. In his attempt to remain human he’s slowly becoming the animal that he’s always been.


Austin gathers every pill bottle he can find and retreats to the lavatory. Many small splashes and a few flushes later, Austin emerges and takes one last look at the completely trashed room. He spies a picture and he glances at it: Skyler, Leah, Jade and the twins. Austin merely shakes his head as his eyes replace focus with jealousy.

He’s willingly throwing away what people would kill to have a shot at making. Make sure to suggest tougher drug policies to management.

Austin quickly ducks out of Striker’s room. After hiding against the wall for a few seconds, he madly dashes down the hall before crouching behind a wall, looking for any sign of people. He enters into Leon’s room stealthily. He peers out and sees a housekeeper making rounds. Austin slowly closes the door as he takes a long glance at Leon’s tidy room.

RCA: Neat room… typical. Leon is scared to realize that things don’t always work like the fairy tales Skyler experienced. He has to let go of the lost cause suffocating his potential. He hangs on Skyler’s every word like a helpless child wanting his hand held. Skyler taught him well, but being younger with less wear and tear Leon is a replacement that Skyler is trying to stop FMW from sampling. I think jealousy lurks beneath. I don’t know why since Leon’s greatest claim to fame is me beating his ass every time I get near him.

Austin scratches the bridge of his nose and gives Leon’s room the same chaotic search.

RCA: When charged with a role, meet it or otherwise be rendered useless; after all, society is predicated on what you can do for it. Crash Scene failed as tag champions and my personal hatred for this stems from Skyler damaging Leon, and Leon doing nothing to fix it. We continually see Skyler cloud Leon’s mind with idiocy as Leon follows the manipulative bitch to a tee but despite the ‘know-it-all’ air of supremacy they show, you two remain speechless when I ask you a simple question about a match. You can’t really give me what my class and I want and as such you will be expelled...violently.

Leon, you should have learned from ‘daddy’ that “You define your own life” is bullshit. Life is defined by peers that spread our memory and the environment that we are a product of. Leon, you can’t see that you’re becoming Skyler, who’s slowly making himself a shattered husk of lonely unimportance. I would spend more time thinking about your importance because you’re the key to this but you’re a shameless puppet. You both must learn what true clarity is and receive freedom from the lies that caress your partnership and livelihoods. It’s time for your Moment of Clarity, bitches and NO ONE escapes their Moment of Clarity.

Austin then hears footsteps and the slide of a card. Austin’s eyes widen as the door creaks open. Our view goes to the opening door; then a loud crash is heard. The operator of the door, Leon Caprice rushes in, seeing his room torn apart.

Caprice: The hell just happened in here?!?!?

Damn it, Skyler!

He eyes a hole where his window used to be. He looks out of it, sees no one. Just around the corner is a crouching Austin with a malicious glare on his face; the pale moonlight illuminates small cuts on his forearm thanks to his dive out of the window.

RCA: I don’t think Leon needs to give me any more advantages anyway. He’s beating himself, just like his master. Class Dismissed.

Austin sneaks away and happens to see Sheila Blige out getting some air. He smiles, creeping towards her.

Saved me a trip...

Austin grabs her so suddenly that no one notices and she can’t scream out. He forcibly takes her to his car, relishing in his prize’s unwillingness. He roughly throws her in, stunning her as he slams the door. Then the driver’s side door flies open, knocking down Austin as he approaches it. Austin is then rendered motionless with a hard bat strike across his back. The attacker crouches and removes his shades.

O’Rion: I told you little bro…not on my watch.

I won’t let his addiction win…even if he wants it to.

Alex O’Rion frees Shelia and then asks her to keep quiet about what happened. She nods nervously before retreating back to the hotel. O’Rion then tosses the limp body of Austin in the back seat before taking the driver’s seat and speeding off. The addiction loses and a relationship remains intact…if only OTHER tag teams and stables could learn this lesson.

Sadly, the most important things to know about this and anything else that matters…they can’t be taught.
Back to top Go down
Leviticastform
FMW C-4 Champion
FMW C-4 Champion
Leviticastform


Posts : 349
Rep : 3
Join date : 2010-01-18
Age : 41
Location : Arkansas

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Leviticus
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Leviticus Promo 1 (Memories & Introductions)   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSat Jun 19, 2010 11:19 am

Destiny. Some people say it is indefinable. I disagree. Destiny is God’s plan for your life. You see God has a plan for every one of us. Some of us follow him and obtain our destiny. Others don’t follow him and scrape and toil everyday of their life trying in vain to obtain an unreachable prize. I used to be one of those who scraped and toiled. Things have changed though, and now I see my destiny growing ever closer on the horizon. Though it may not have been clear before, my vision is becoming clearer. This road, the one that leads to Salvation, began to lead me towards my destiny. It all started years ago…..

**************************************************************************************

JULY 1989

Leviticus walked down the aisle of the Church his father ministered at with the offering box in his young hands. As he carried it he beamed with pride. He looked towards the alter and saw his father standing there hands out stretched towards him. Seeing his father waiting for him Leviticus began to run as quickly as his little legs would carry him. As soon as he reached the alter his father scooped him up into a warm, loving embrace. The two sat there for a moment, complete consumed in their love, with huge smiles on their faces. Once the two broke their embrace Leviticus’s father took the collection box from his young son. Leviticus looked up at his father in wonder. Then he saw the lock on the collection box and frowned.

Leviticus: Daddy, why do we lock the collection box?

Leviticus’s father looked to his son and offered a smile.

Leviticus’s Father: Because son, it keeps people from stealing it.

Leviticus wrinkled up his little nose at the thought.

Leviticus: Why would anybody want to steal God’s money?

Leviticus’s father laughed and shook his head.

Leviticus’s Father: I don’t know son, but we have to lock the box to make sure this money goes to God’s work.

Leviticus stopped and thought for a moment about what his father had said. Then with a grin he lifted up his arm and flexed his tiny bicep.

Leviticus: Don’t worry daddy. I’ll keep it safe. I’m strong.

Leviticus’s father laughed again.

Leviticus’s Father: You certainly are son. One day you will do great things for the Lord. I promise.

Leviticus smiled broadly as he looked up at his father as he fell in step beside him. The two of them, both with broad smiles on their faces, walked out of the Church together.

**************************************************************************************

SIX MONTHS AGO

Leviticus sat on the bench in a high school gym looking at a picture of himself and his father in happier times. Every time he looked at the picture he began to reminisce. Tonight he smiled as he remembered the time he and his father discussed the reason the collection box had a lock on it. That night his father had told him that he would do great things for the Lord. Leviticus smiled as he put the picture in the back cover of his Bible and closed his eyes. His father had been right; he was doing great things for the Lord. He just wished it hadn’t cost so much to set him on the right track. He sat there for a moment gathering himself before he reached over and grabbed the roll of black fist tape that was sitting beside him. As he wound the tape around his hand he spoke a short prayer.

Leviticus: Father God, be with me tonight as I go out and perform for all those who have paid money to see us tonight. Let me go out there and give them my all, both in ministry and in athletics. Father let them be receptive to your message tonight. Watch over me and guide my all my days. Amen.

As soon as he finished with the tape he tore it off with his teeth and stood. He smirked as he looked in to the full length mirror in front of him. In front of him stood a tall well defined young man whose eyes burned with the determination of a warrior. His long hair had been pulled back, and hung loose. His muscles were prepared for battle and hid only by the long pants he wore. Leviticus threw a punch followed by another and launched into a lightning fast session of shadow boxing to get him pumped up for what he was about to go do. As soon as he threw his last punch Leviticus looked in the mirror and smiled. His father would be proud. He turned and picked his Bible up off the bench and flipped through the pages until he found the verse he read before every match:

Genesis 32:28
Then the man said, “Your name will no longer be Jacob, but Israel, because you have struggled with God and with men and have overcome.”


He smiled as he closed the Bible and put it into his gym bag. Somewhere in the distance he heard his opponent’s music. Leviticus nodded as he headed towards the exit. It was go time.

**************************************************************************************

Keys To The Kingdom blared across the high school’s speaker system as Leviticus stepped through the curtain. His eyes scanned the crowd. He smiled, there was only about two hundred but each one counted. Anyone who had leaned over the railing and stuck out there hand he gladly slapped their hand to show appreciation for their support. Once he reached the end of the walkway his eyes looked to the ring where his opponent stood waiting for him. Westley McGreggor stood there with arrogance etched on his face as the lights reflected off the gold title belt around his waist. Leviticus smirked as he pointed at Westley and gestured that the belt would soon be around his waist. The crowd cheered as Leviticus quietly lowered his head and prayed once more. Once he finished his prayer he ran the short distance between the walkway and the ring and slid underneath the ropes. Leviticus rose up to his knees and cast his gaze skyward as he pointed towards Heaven. Westley went to make a move but the referee stopped him. Leviticus quickly sprung to his feet and popped his neck. The referee stood between the two men as Westley handed him the title belt. Leviticus never took his eyes off of it as the referee raised it up for everyone to see. Seeing his opening Westley cold cocked Leviticus and sent him stumbling backwards.

**************************************************************************************

JULY 2001

A thick cloud of smoke greeted Leviticus as he opened the door of his friend’s house. As soon as his vision was cleared Leviticus smirked as he saw that the house was filled with people. Two Of America’s Most Wanted blasted from the massive sound system which caused all the hood rats to pop and lock as though they were expecting dollar bills stuffed in their Daisy Dukes. Leviticus just chuckled and shook his head as he headed across the room. As he neared the couch he saw one of the OGs, Tyrell, get up and walk over to greet him. The two slapped hands and hugged.

Tyrell: What’s crackin my nigga?

Leviticus: Just fightin at make it as a young Blood. Just fightin at make it.

Tyrell just laughed as he turned back towards the couch.

Tyrell: Then why don’t you come sit yo boney behind down and have a drink?

Leviticus smirked as he followed behind Tyrell. Moments later Leviticus flopped down on the couch and was handed a bottle of vodka. Leviticus took a drink, and then pointed the top of the bottle towards the dancing hood rats.

Leviticus: Five dollars says tonight we get a hooodie and a gun cocked.

The others sitting on the couch laughed and said a few words in agreement. Leviticus took another gulp and shook his head. Life was good.

**************************************************************************************

Leviticus’s stumble backwards was stopped abruptly by the ropes. He shook his head and looked towards Westley, who was charging towards him. Leviticus took a deep breath and lunged forward. Leviticus’s shoulder connected firmly with Westley’s ribs. The impact took Westley off his feet and caused him to go crashing into the mat. Leviticus wasted no time and lept on top of his opponent and began raining down fists on to his face and head. Westley tried his best to cover up but Leviticus kept punching. The crowd cheered louder and louder as each blow found its mark. Eventually Westley delivered a sharp elbow to Leviticus’s ribs which caused the blows to stop. Westley delivered two more until he slid out from under Leviticus. Once Westley was on his knees he quickly sprung up and slammed his knee into Leviticus’s chin causing him to go flying backwards towards the mat. Leviticus lie there on the mat as he tried to shake off the effects of the knee. In the corner of his vision he could see the referee beginning to count.

One…….

Two……

Three…….


**************************************************************************************

AUGUST 2001

Leviticus’s breaths were short as the anticipation consumed him. He felt the weight of the Gloc 9 in his hand as he tightened his grip around the handle. He looked towards Tyrell who simply nodded. Leviticus planted his foot in the middle of the door in front of him causing it to fly open. As he rushed in he could hear the middle aged Korean man behind the counter scream. Leviticus pointed the Gloc at the man.

Leviticus: Shut up old man!

The old man went silent and threw his hands in the air as Tyrell and the others followed in behind him. The others quickly set to ransacking the store as Tyrell pointed his gun at the old man as well.

Old Man: Take whatever you want. Please, just don’t hurt me.

Leviticus began to have second thoughts as he saw the fear in the old man’s eyes. Tyrell didn’t give him much chance to dwell on it though. The sound of an explosion filled the convince store followed by the sound of a bullet ripping through the old man’s chest. Leviticus’s eyes went wide as he watched the old man hit the wall, then slowly sliding down leaving only a trail of blood behind him. Leviticus turned to look at Tyrell whose eyes sparkled with silent satisfaction at what he had just done. Leviticus just shook his head and rushed towards the cash register. He pressed down on the no sale button which caused the drawer to come sliding out. Leviticus quickly pulled out the drawer and dumped its contents into a bag he had brought with him. Seeing that the job was done the others quickly rushed for the door, their pockets stuffed with various foodstuffs. All of them quickly ran to the car and got inside as quickly as they could. Moments later they sped off in to the night.

**************************************************************************************

Six……..

Leviticus slowly rose to his knees as the crowd cheered him on. Westley wasn’t going to wait though. He quickly rushed forward and shoved the referee out of the way and grabbed Leviticus by the shoulders. Leviticus quickly jumped up and grabbed Westley’s head and dropped back down to the mat, slamming Westley’s jaw into the top of his head. Westley stumbled backwards as he tried to recover from the sudden Jaw Breaker. This time it was Leviticus who would press the advantage. He stepped forward and grabbed Westley’s arm and spun him around in to an abdominal stretch. The referee quickly rushed over to see if Westley was going to submit. Despite Westley’s cries of pain he kept shaking his head no. Hearing this Leviticus just applied more pressure.


**************************************************************************************

OCTOBER 2002

Leviticus walked in to the Church he had practically lived in when he was a kid and looked around. He smirked slightly as he walked forward towards the front of the Church. He sat down at the first seat and looked up towards the massive cross that hung on the back wall.

Leviticus: Humph!

Leviticus jumped to his feet when he heard a door open. His hand instinctively went towards his waistband as he waited to see who was coming. His father stepped out in to the main sanctuary which caused Leviticus to relax a little bit.

Leviticus’s father: It thought I told you not to come sporting that garbage in the Lord’s house.

Leviticus looked down at his all red outfit and smirked.

Leviticus: I thought ya’ll was all about Blood.

Leviticus’s father narrowed his eyes as he stepped towards his son.

Leviticus’s father: We are about the blood of Christ, not some street trash who thinks they are bigger than everyone else.

Leviticus threw his hands in the air.

Leviticus: So that’s all I am to you anymore? Some street trash? Well fu…..

Leviticus’s father raised his hand as though he were attempting to stop the word before it left his son’s mouth.

Leviticus’s father: I don’t care how you talk in front of all your hoodlum friends you don’t talk that way to me or in the house of God.

Leviticus rolled his eyes.

Leviticus’s father: No you aren’t street trash. You are better than that. You are my son. That is why I called you here today. I want to help you get out of the gang.

Leviticus began to shake as he thought about what his father had just said to him.

Leviticus: Listen old man. I don’t care who you are. You could be the President, the Pope, or even Anthony Gibbons; the man I once called dad. What you think don’t mean jack.

Leviticus’s father stood in silent shock as he heard his son refer to him by his name. His shock only increased when the next words came out of his mouth. Tears began to stream down his face as he stepped towards Leviticus.

Anthony: Please son.

Leviticus held up his hand to silence his father.

Leviticus: No. This conversation is over.

Leviticus then turned and left the Church leaving his father standing there crying in the aisle.

**************************************************************************************

Leviticus continued to apply the pressure as the referee asked Westley one more time if he was going to submit. Westley shook his head again and began to attempt to power his way out of the abdominal stretch. Leviticus quickly released the hold before Westley could turn it against him and grabbed his arm and flung him towards the ropes. Westley bounced of and ducked Leviticus’s clothesline. Leviticus turned and was greeted with a picture perfect drop kick right to his face. Leviticus stumbled backwards towards the ropes as he tried his best to keep his balance. Westley went to rush towards Leviticus, but this time Leviticus was ready. He quickly lashed out with a Super Kick that landed with devastating effectiveness. Westley collapsed to the mat seconds after impact. Leviticus wasted no time and fell on his opponent. The referee quickly rushed over and began to make the count.

1.….

2.…..

3.……

Leviticus rose to his knees his eyes wide with shock as the bell rang.


Announcer: Ladies and gentlemen, your winner and newwwwwww FMW Light Heavyweight Champion, LEVITICUSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!

The referee handed Leviticus the belt as the crowd stood and cheered showing their appreciation of him winning the match. Leviticus stood up and looked at the belt as he soaked in the moment. He looked out to the crowd and held the belt high as they continued to cheer. He nodded. He had won the match, now it was time for the real work to begin. He went to the ropes and motioned for the announcer to bring him a microphone. The ring announcer quickly did so. Leviticus stood in the ring and looked out at the crowd with a smile on his face before lifting the microphone to his lips and speaking.

Leviticus: Ladies and gentlemen, I stand here before you as a champion.

The crowd roared their approval. Leviticus smiled and then continued.

Leviticus: I’m not a champion just because I hold this belt though. I am a champion because I hold Christ in my heart. You see I used to hang out with the wrong crowds. I used to do drugs. Truth be told I used to do a lot of things I’m ashamed of. So I guess it’s a good thing that Christ forgives you for everything. That’s right ladies and gentlemen, everything. No matter what it is the love of God is so perfect he forgives all if you will just ask Jesus to enter your heart. You don’t have to live in darkness or corruption anymore. You don’t have to be shackled by evil for one more second. You can become a free child of the light right now. I know that right now there are some of you in the crowd who don’t know Christ. Let me tell you, it would be my honor to be here with you tonight as you take your first step towards him. Now ladies and gentlemen, let us pray……

**************************************************************************************

Leviticus sat in the locker room looking down at the belt he had won. His reflection smiled back at him. He had done good out there tonight, and several lives had been changed.

Leviticus: Thank you Lord. It doesn’t get much better than this.

Leviticus looked up as he heard the locker room door open. He waited for a moment to see who was coming in. He wouldn’t have to wait long. In the doorway stood Drew Michaels in street clothes with a smile on his face. Leviticus sat his newly won title belt down on the bench and stood up. Drew walked in to the room and Leviticus moved to meet him. Leviticus stuck out his hand and Drew took it.

Leviticus: It’s a pleasure sir.

Drew nodded.

Drew: No sir, the pleasure is all mine. I saw you out there tonight.

Leviticus stood there unsure of what to say.

Drew: Honestly, I was fairly impressed. Not only did you wrestle a good clean match but you delivered an awesome statement.

Leviticus smiled and nodded.

Leviticus: Just the truth sir.

Drew shook his head.

Drew: Call me Drew, and I know it’s true. It took guts though; to go out there in front of all of those people and stand up for what’s right. See too many people today either won’t stand or give in to the corruption. You aren’t one of them.

Leviticus’s smile grew even broader.

Leviticus: Well thank you si….. Drew. Truth is I used to be one of those people though. God set me right though. Now I just want to do whatever I can to show people the light.

Drew put his hand on Leviticus’s shoulder.

Drew: And you have a great message. My question for you is how would you like to stand up for what is right while taking your message to a much larger audience?

Leviticus stood there for a moment trying to take in just what Drew was asking him. Finally he just asked.

Leviticus: And how do I do that?

Drew smiled and nodded towards the title belt on the bench.

Drew: Well a FMW Champion does belong in FMW……..

**************************************************************************************
It’s been a long road that has lead me to where I am now, and it is just the beginning. The road of Salvation, the road to my Destiny goes through FMW. You see I find it appropriate that my first official match here in FMW is on Corruption. You see as a child of the light I will stand against corruption, and there is no greater corruption then that which lies with in. The only thing more appropriate than the show where I have my first match is the man who will be my first opponent, Calvin X. Carter. You see Calvin you remind me too much of what I used to be. When I face you I won’t just be facing you, a man on the rise who has a startling amount of skill when it comes to being ultraviolent. I will be facing my past. No disrespect Calvin but I don’t fear my past, for the Lord has delivered me from it; and I don’t fear you. For all the bloodshed, for all the chaos, for all the pain, you are still just a man. A man can be beaten. Like I said it’s been a long road to where I am now, and I don’t plan on stopping now. So be ready Calvin, because the road to my destiny….. It runs right through you.
Back to top Go down
Christian Moorebyss

Christian Moorebyss


Posts : 449
Rep : 0
Join date : 2009-12-07
Age : 40
Location : Reading, England

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Christian Moore
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSat Jun 19, 2010 4:33 pm

“CRUEL IS THE STRIFE OF BROTHERS” - ARISTOTLE.


One of Corruption's newest draft picks, Christian Moore, is sat outside a Starbucks somewhere in the world. With him is another dark-haired man, known to many as former RAGE star Ethan Blake.

So how's it been the last few weeks Christian?

Busy. Just got over 11.1, been drafted over to Corruption with Cole and been busy training. Ya know, no rest for the wicked!

That's not what I meant, and you know it!

It's been nice. I've actually been able to get through days without having to deal with constant arguments.

But ya gotta admit he was good for ya to have around. It saved ya from falling into the loneliness trap a lot of us fall into, and he was always around to keep ya focused.

He was the world's biggest distraction! I couldn't concentrate on my matches because he was always telling me what to do!

But sometimes Christian you need someone there telling ya what to do … and, well, I hate to say it but ya still lost ya match even without him around.

Christian stands up knocking his chair backwards.

I KNEW YA WOULDN'T UNDERSTAND! YOU ALWAYS LIKED HIM BETTER THAN ME!

Christian leans down and gets in Ethan's face.

But let me tell ya something Eth … I'm better off without him and YOU!

Christian storms away leaving Ethan sat there shaking his head.

That kid needs his brother more than he'll ever admit.


“IF YOU ARE LONELY WHEN YOU ARE ALONE, YOU ARE IN BAD COMPANY” - JEAN-PAUL SARTRE.


A montage of videos play showing Christian sat flicking through TV channels in a dark room, or picking up a book to read only to put it straight back down, or driving around aimlessly. He looks like he hasn't slept in days and has a downcast look on his face.


“HE IS MY MOST BELOVED FRIEND AND MY BITTEREST RIVAL, MY CONFIDANT AND MY BETRAYER, MY SUSTAINER AND MY DEPENDANT, AND SCARIEST OF ALL, MY EQUAL” - GREGG LEVOY.


For the first time in months we see Christian sat in front of renowned psychiatrist Professor Eve C. Johnstone.

Well Christian, it's great to see that you took my advice and started taking the Stelazine.

It was something I needed to do.

And why was that?

I needed to know if I could cope without Dominic.

OK. And has the medication had the desired effect?

Well I haven't heard him since I started taking them if that's what ya mean.

And have you noticed any changed in yourself since you stopped hearing “Dominic”?

What do ya mean “changes”?

I mean, have you noticed any mood changes? Such as mood swings, bouts of depression or despair? Any changes in your eating patterns? Or even changes in your sex life?

Oh a classic shrink question there Doc, asking about my sex life!

I'm sorry about that, but I need to know because the medication could produce some side effects in that area, and if there are side effects I will be able to give you some other medications to counteract it.

Ah the little blue pills. Look Doc, ya don't need to worry about that. My “habits” haven't changed in that department.

But others have?

I guess so. I mean I haven't been as outgoing as I usually am. I've pretty much kept to myself. I've only talked to the people from work when necessary whereas I'm usually “giving my opinion” when it's not wanted.

Would you say that this has happened because you don't have “Dominic” around to give you the encouragement to do so?

No … Yes … Maybe … I don't know. I hadn't thought of it like that. I guess that could be it. I'm really not sure.

When “Dominic” was with you, who was the most vocal when it came to, erm, the type of threats you make during your work?

Well Dom came up with the more violent suggestions, whereas I was the one with the more generic comments.

I see.

Professor Johnstone writes something down in a notebook in front of her.

It's not like I COULDN'T say the sort of things Dom did, I mean I did on a few occasions, it's just that he was one who thought of them first.

And yet now, without him, you still don't say them. Why do you think that is?

I … I … Fuck!

Exactly. In all my years I have never had to say these words, but, Christian I think it is safe to say that you need your “brother”. The two of you have been together from a very young age ...

We were fucking conjoined twins ya stupid bitch! We were together from day one!

Which further supports my point. Because you two were so close you are basically two halves of the same person. To find your balance you need to be together.

Christian seems confused.

I think, for your own sake, Christian you should stop taking the Stelazine and go back to how you have always been. If you continue down this path without your brother I can see you burning out and doing some serious harm to yourself.

What the hell? For the last 12 fucking years you've been trying to get me to take the damn pills and get rid of Dom, and NOW ya want me to stop taking them and let him come back? He has done nothing but try and ruin my life!

That is just the point Christian. He's the “self-destructive” part of you and you need that to be able to, not only do the work you do, but be able to understand the things that really could destroy you as a person. He points all these things out so you avoid them.

What? Speak English, not your fucking Doctor gibberish!

Professor Johnstone takes off her glasses and rubs her eyes.

Stop taking the Stelazine and you'll soon understand.


“IT TAKES TWO MEN TO MAKE ONE BROTHER” - ISRAEL ZANGWILL.


It's been a few days since Christian went to visit Professor Johnstone, and against his own better judgement he followed her advice and stopped taking his Stelazine medication. Only problem is, Dominic is back and beginning to make Christian regret his decision.

So? Are ya ever gonna say sorry for doing that to me? Do ya have any idea what it's like to be able to see what's going on but not be able to do anything about it?

You fucking deserved it Dom. For years you have done nothing but talk, talk and fucking talk! You drove me to it Dom! It was either do that and try to save some of my sanity, or just fucking stab myself through the temple to shut you up!

Don't ya think ya being a little melodramatic bruv?

How is wanting to live my own life, without my fucking brother in my hand, being melodramatic?

Because ya know, I know, and even the damn shrink woman knows, that ya can't cope on ya own! Remember what she said … We're basically the same person.

Yeah I heard her … Doesn't mean I have to fucking like it.

You've never like it! Hahaha!


“EVERYONE HAS TALENT. WHAT IS RARE IS THE COURAGE TO FOLLOW THE TALENT TO THE DARK PLACE WHERE IT LEADS” - ERICA JONG.


A lone set of footsteps can be heard as we see row upon row of gravestones.

Remind me again why we're here.

Ya need help bruv and they're the best people to help.

But they're fucking psychos!

Oh stop being such a fucking pussy!

I'm not being a fucking pussy! I just know what they're like. Do ya remember what they did to us last time we asked them for help?

No.

EXACTLY! They beat us up so bad with all those weird fucking weapons of theirs that they knocked BOTH of us out!

Nice to see ya remember us Christian.

Christian spins round just as two women walk from behind a gravestone. The women are wearing all black and walk slowly towards him.

Molly! Katlin! Did ya have to sneak up on us?

Still talking to yourself, then, huh?

Well it's not as easy for us to talk face-to-face Katlin!

The woman known as Katlin walks closer to him and rests a hand on his shoulder.

Nice to see ya still can't take a joke! I'll have to remember to tell Cole about that.

Katlin's sister walks forward and pulls her away from Christian and stepping into her place.

What are ya doing here Christian?

I … I ...

Oh for the love of all that's unholy! You're still fucking scared of me? Fine! DOMINIC! You cock-sucking worm, you talk!

Christian cracks his neck and a smirk crosses his lips.

Ah Molly, ya smooth-talker. Ya always know how to get my attention.

Cut the bullshit Dominic. Why are ya here?

We, well rather Christian, needs your help?

Help? Why the hell would ya ask me and Molly for help after what we did to ya last time?

Because we don't know any other vampires.

What the fuck does that have to do with anything?

Because we need help with blood magic.

What do you know about blood magic?

Enough to know that we need it if we're gonna be anywhere near as successful as in infamous 'Vampire' Molly and 'Hell Kat' Katlin Blake.

The Blake twins smile at each other.

Just the right answer.

Come with us and let's see what we can do.

Molly and Katlin get either side of Christian/Dominic and walk him towards a dark corner of the graveyard.


“PAIN IS INEVITABLE. SUFFERING IS OPTIONAL” - ANONYMOUS.


Christian is now in a local gym working away on a punch bag.

For the last time Dom, I'm not worried about Butters. He's not a major player in this match … Hell he ain't even a major player in this business!

If ya ain't worried bout Butters, why the fuck are ya working ya ass off down here AGAIN?

Christian stops punching the bag and looks over at the mirror that covers the entire wall, staring back at him is Dominic.

Because there isn't just me and him in the match. Slegna's gonna be out there as well.

Don't tell me you're worried about that twat? He's FMW's resident loser. He makes that kid, erm, what's-his-name?

TJ Tilli?

That's the puppy! Slegna makes Tilli look like real talent! Have ya actually done ANY research on him?

Christian shrugs.

Some.

So that's a no then. Jeez and ya wondered why I was always talking to ya. Look let me tell ya a few little things I've heard bout Slegna … He actually gave up wrestling at one point because he realised how badly he sucked.

There's a few people I wish would do that.

Dominic's eyes narrow in the mirror.

He lost his re-debut match at 6.1 … He only won the handicap match he was in at 6.2 because he was facing two WOMEN … And he's lost 70% of his matches since then!

I know that, but now he's on the lookout for a way to change that and I'll be damned if he's gonna use me as a stepping stone to do it!

Bruv, if he was gonna stop being a loser don't ya think he would've changed his gimmick by now? Who in their right mind would actually believe that that streak-of-piss is some sort of God sent to Earth or whatever bullshit he tries to have people believe?

Christian chuckles.

I forgot about that! HAHAHA!

Exactly! So quit worrying about him beating ya, and start worrying about how ya gonna hurt him, coz remember bruv, on Corruption ANYTHING can happen!


“WHEN A MATCH HAS EQUAL PARTNERS THEN I FEAR NOT” - AESCHYLUS.


Christian sits watching tapes of his Burning Insanity tag team partner during some of his matches from TCW. Christian keeps rewinding the tapes and smiling.

This guy has amazing talent. He's powerful, yet fast, and he sure as hell likes to fly around the ring!


“THE BEST WAY TO FIND OUT IF YOU CAN TRUST SOMEBODY IS TO TRUST THEM” - ERNEST HEMINGWAY


Christian is stood in his kitchen obviously looking for something, but as he turns his head he catches sight of Dominic in the reflection of the toaster.

Now what? I gotta leave soon and I swear you've moved the fucking car keys!

Do ya trust him?

Who?

Santa fucking Clause! Who do ya fucking think?

Dom I ain't got time for this so if ya got something to say just fucking say it, and then tell me where you've hidden the fucking car keys!

Cole! I know he's ya tag partner, but do ya really trust him?

I'm still learning if I can, but he's nobility so I gotta at least give him the benefit of the doubt.

But what about at Corruption?

What about it?

Well he's against ya in the match.

And ya wanna know if I can trust him not to stab me in the back during the match?

The reflection of Dominic nods.

Course I can't! It's every man for himself for fuck's sake! I wouldn't expect him to take it easy on me! I sure as hell won't be taking it easy on him … I want the winners share of the money bruv!

So ya not worried then?

Nope. Now will ya please tell me where ya hid the car keys?

In the fridge behind the beer.

Cheers ears!

Christian opens the fridge, reaches behind a case of beer and pulls out his car keys.

Why would ya hide them in there?

Coz I know ya don't drink on match days.

Christian closes the fridge door and starts heading out of the house.

Why did ya hide them in the first place?

So ya would actually stop and talk to me about this.

Christian stops in front of the hallway mirror and looks at his brother staring back at him.

What?

Well since ya stopped taking ya meds and I came back it seems like ya hardly listen to me any more.

Christian starts to laugh as Dominic looks confused.

What's so fucking funny?

You! Seriously bruv, while ya were away did ya lose ya balls and grow a pussy instead? Coz ya seriously starting to sound like a chick! Hahaha!

Oh shut up! That ain't funny!

Oh sorry Dominique! Did I hurt ya feelings? Are ya gonna try?

Christian turns away from the mirror, tears of laughter rolling down his cheek, and heads towards the front door.

Oh real funny!

I always wanted to know what it would be like to have a sister! HAHAHA!

Ya can stop it now.

Christian opens the front door laughing.

Why would I wanna do that? I could have so much fun with this! HAHAHAHAHA!

Prick!

At least I still got mine! HAHAHAHAHA!

The door clicks closed as Dominic reels off a string of expletives.
Back to top Go down
ppdragos

ppdragos


Posts : 58
Rep : 0
Join date : 2009-12-07
Age : 43
Location : Reading, England

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Cole Dragos
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSat Jun 19, 2010 7:59 pm

REVISIT THE PAST AND START AGAIN

The sun was unusually warm on this weekday afternoon as a number of security guards escorted by a elder man in a suit made there way toward the lone figure in the primary school field. It had only been about 20 minuets ago that one of the 5th years had informed the head master of a stranger standing in the school grounds and after a quick response from the in building guard station he was finally going to get an answer as to who this man was.

Looking at the man the student had described the head was glad he had called on the security force as he would have stood no chance if this man turned out to be violent as even from the back he could tell this man worked out even with the full length coat he wore.

Teacher: Excuse me. Did you know this is a school area and NOT open to the public?

Turning around slowly the man responded calmly.

Man: Oh I know all about this being a school, after all I came here myself!

As the man turned the teacher finally got a look at his face and recognition set especially as the sun reflected in his violet eyes.

Teacher: Cole Dragos! Oh beg pardon LORD Dragos!!

Dragos: Sir, you’ve known me since I was 5 I think we can drop the formalities eh? It’s Cole!

Teacher: Very well then Cole what are you doing here last I heard you were working over in the states for in new wrestling contract.

Dragos: Yeah well you could say I’m re-evaluating some things.

Waving the security guards away the Teacher lead Dragos over to a set of benches set up for the students during breaks.

Teacher: Your not thinking of moving on again already are you Cole? You’ve only had two matches there after all.

Dragos: No nothing like that but after what happened in my last match I find myself trying to figure out what to do now

Sitting down at the benches the Teacher turned to Dragos a slight look of concern on his face.

Teacher: Your not going to let one loss get you down are you? I mean come on everyone looses a match now and then!

Dragos: Oh I know but this time it was my own fault I was completely off my game. The entire lead up to that match I was so distracted by meetings with the royals and attending the House of Lords never mind getting Kat, Shane and I settled in the manor again I totally neglected my training and Christian and I BOTH paid for my lapse. Well not this time.

Teacher= So why come here we certainly don’t the facilities to help you train!

Dragos: Yeah I know but it was suggested by one of the princes that maybe I should go back and remember why I started wrestling in the first place. And while I agree with that I decided to go further and ended up here where my entire journey started.

Teacher: that’s a good idea but I still don’t understand why you came back here! You certainly didn’t get the idea of wrestling here.

No but I started wrestling to finance my research and I discovered the reason for that research right here. Well, actually right over there!

Dragos points off across the school field where a long tree stands twisted and covered with moss it stands aside from everything else on the grounds even the few students out on the field for P.E. seem to be avoiding it.

Dragos: Do you remember Sir I had just turned ten………..

Flashback

Sept. 4th 1990
Hall Rd Primary
Humberside

It had been a miserable start for the school year as the rain hammered down from the black sky causing all the students to be kept in doors for lunch, all that is except one boy.

It had been around half 12 when the teachers first noticed Cole was no where to be found in the building, and after asking the other kids in his class they had learned that the schools largest group of trouble makers had been picking on the boy again. After an extensive search the 6th year head of department had spotted Cole out side the building in the heavy rain walking out across the now muddy field, hands in his pockets to go sit under the old tree out there.

Letting his colleagues know he was heading out to get the boy the dept head grabbed his golf brolly and went out into the rain to talk Cole back inside though that would be so much easier if the other boys would just leave him alone about his eyes, I wasn’t like Cole could help the strange colour of them though the girls in his year didn’t seem to mind.

As he made his way across the field he remembered the last time this had happened, the boys that had caused the fight had ended up being sent to the school nurse after somehow managing to seriously burn themselves though to this day no one had been able to find out what had caused the burns as nothing in the room was overly hot and as it was mid July non of the school heating was turned on.

Off in the distance the flash of a major storm could be seen and going by the sounds it was getting progressively closer at a rapid pace. Getting closer to Cole the teacher could tell the boy was depressed though didn’t seem to have been crying as he thought he would.


Teacher: Cole? What are you doing all the way out here?

Cole: Sir, I…..

Teacher: I already know what happened son

The roll of thunder directly over head interrupted him making them both duck instinctively as lightening lit the sky.

Lets take this inside out of this storm shall we?

Leading Cole across the field in the heavy rain the teacher didn’t notice when the boy fell behind to re-tie his shoe lace, until that is a massive flash of light accompanied by a scream of pure fear overcame him.

Spinner quickly the poor man beheld the worst image he had ever had the misfortune to see as there in the centre of the field amongst the rain stood the dripping wet ten year old boy as thousands of volts of electricity poured through him in the form of a bolt of lightening. Although the moment was over in quite literally a flash to the poor educator it seemed to take an eternity and as the young body crumpled to the floor he knew that image would be emblazoned in his mind for the rest of his life.

The moment passed the teacher quickly ran back to his student and carefully rolling him over with his foot (taking care due to the residual electrical discharge flickering across the boys body) he was astonished that not only was the boy still breathing, but other than the fact he was unconscious there was not a mark on him, no burns, no scarring, nothing.


End Flashback

Shaking off the memories of that incredible day Dragos continued

Dragos: If it hadn’t been for that day I would never have gone into my research, I would never have needed the funding that led me into wrestling. Of course without wrestling I wouldn’t have found my wife and son. And without them I would have no reason to go on now.

Teacher: So what do you do different this time? Remember you don’t have a partner to fall back on this time!

Dragos: No your right but this time I’m ready for it. I’ve been in the gym training every day, my official duties have been reduced allowing me to focus, hell even Katlin is helping me train. No, never again will I make the mistake of sitting back and letting someone else do all the work from now on I’ll let me own spirit lead the fight and woe betide any who get in my way.

Speaking of which I was actually on my way to the gym when I stopped in here.


Teacher: I thought you said you came to revisit the start.

Dragos: Oh I did. But I wasn’t planning to I just happened to be passing.

Standing Dragos shook his old teachers hand before tuning to leave.

Well I wish you luck in the coming match Cole and if you need to refocus again your always welcome back, but do me a favour. When the bell rings, fight smart try not to loose that temper of yours.

Making his way across the tarmac Dragos couldn’t help but turning with a smirk.

Dragos: Oh now come on Sir are you forgetting? There’s a reason they call me the Wild Fire!!!
Back to top Go down
Edible14
Head Writer
Head Writer
Edible14


Posts : 717
Rep : 6
Join date : 2009-12-06
Age : 35
Location : Bowling Green, OH

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Apostasy
Championship: Abandoned Championship

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSat Jun 19, 2010 11:46 pm

Heroes and Glory


For the last few weeks, and honestly it feels like months, I’ve been completely adrift. I’ve been a non-factor in my last two matches, getting my ass handed to me without getting much of a chance to really show off my skills. So… shit… I guess I’ve got to try harder, right?

It’s hard for me to be angry about it, when I have only myself to blame. There’s no use in being angry at yourself. If my name was Drew Michaels, I might be praying for some magical invisible sky wizard to give me strength and resolve so that I may carry on. But… fuck that. I’m still walking, I’m still wrestling, and I’ll keep fighting to advance the causes I’ve set out to further. Duh… what did you think would happen?

Though lately I’ve been thinking a bit about those causes I’ve taken up. This particular week, I get put to the task of defending this new and wonderful group of mine against a particularly insidious threat: former FMW World Champion Nick Bryson. Make no mistake, Bryson has become a madman. He has set out to destroy each and every one of us, out of some foggy revenge notion aimed at Drew Michaels. Now, I could look at this as a great opportunity. I get to take on a former FMW World Champion, and prove something big. But let’s not fuck around.

Nick Bryson is out to dismember me, and everyone I have formed an alliance with. He is the villain in this play, and I guess that makes me the hero. That’s usually the role of one Drew Michaels, of course. Without a doubt, I wouldn’t be fighting to rid FMW of the shit it’s so completely stained with without Drew’s vision. I wouldn’t normally be on the same team as a guy like Romeo or Seth Omega. I wouldn’t be putting myself in the way of a buzzsaw named Nick Bryson, aimed at someone else. Normally, it wouldn’t be any of my fucking business.

Funny how people can do things so uncharacteristically unselfish when presented with the proper motivation, eh?

-----------------------------

We now are shown a scene, directly out of one of Mr. Yates’ (Apostasy’s biological father) bedtime stories. Here, two men sit in front of a tv, watching Edward Norton’s Incredible Hulk. On screen, the Hulk is stomping on Abomination, while tying a chain around it’s neck.

Vince: Damn, the graphics in this are already outdated. Shame, because I remember being really impressed with this in theatres.

Greg: That’s such shit!

Vince: What?

Greg: The general just lets The Hulk get away after that?

Vince: Well, he did just do The General a big favor, and it’s not like their bullets have been particularly effective anyway…

Greg: No, that’s complete shit. That’s just a sappy happy ending.

Vince: I don’t know if it’s happy, I mean he ends up having to live alone in Canada.

Greg: Hey, Canada’s not so bad.

Vince: And he still can’t bang Liv Tyler.

Greg: You’re missing the point! That’s not heroism!

Vince: What are you smoking?

Greg: You don’t do something heroic just for a favor. You don’t save New York City for a fucking medal, you save New York City because it’s nice to save New York City.

Vince: In theory

Greg: I don’t know, I just don’t see how that’s what a super-hero movie should be about. Unless it’s Iron Man, but that’s different.

Vince: So, what, you want the Hulk to die?

Greg: No, but the whole point of the Hulk franchise is that heroism is suffering. A true hero does heroic things because it’s right to do them.

Vince: I think Bruce Banner suffers plenty. I mean, he can’t fuck his drop-dead-gorgeous lover because he’ll turn hulk and rip her insides in half if he’s too excited. Not to mention the whole having to live outside of society thing.

Greg: Yeah, and that’s what this movie got right.

Vince: So, what’s wrong with the ending?

Greg: Dude, when he jumps out of the helicopter to stop Abomination, facing probable death… that’s a heroic moment. He’s falling out of a helicopter, not knowing if he’ll even change into the Hulk and survive the fall. He’s going into a battle he’s not even sure he CAN win. He’s doing it because it’s the right thing to do.

Vince: I actually thought that scene was kinda cheesy.

Greg: But think about it, with the way the General lets him go, and with this Avengers storyline… we’re seeing Bruce Banner now slowly becoming publicly acceptable. He’s training in Canada to better control The Hulk.

Vince: Well, yeah. I think the world eventually grows to like its heroes. If people see The Hulk saving the city, I think he would become more acceptable.

Greg: See, but the glory detracts from the heroism. So many people get the two confused. People think that baseball players and musicians are heroes of some sort, just because they’re glorious. True heroes don’t want that glory, and will shun it in an instant. Like Batman, at the end of The Dark Knight.

Vince: Not every comic book movie can be as good as The Dark Knight. And, to be fair, I don’t think the Hulk or Bruce Banner give a shit about the glory. It’s hard to give a fuck when you’re in isolation in the middle of fucking Canadian nowhere.

Greg: Is that worse than regular American nowhere?

Vince: Much. It’s way fucking colder.

Greg: (chuckling) Fair enough

-----------------------------

The hero and his glory. Heroic acts often come with glory, and they often do not. Glory also comes to those who do acts which aren’t really heroic at all. A baseball player may be a hero to many young kids, and that’s understandable. To the kids, the player is fighting hard for THEM, doing his best to deliver victory. As we grow older, we learn that most athletes have little attachment to the fans and cities that they play for. A fact made all to clear to me, as a Cleveland sports fan watching the current LeBron James drama unfold.

It’s too easy to become cynical in a town like Cleveland, also the home of my opponent, Nick Bryson. Watching the same failures repeat themselves in sport, in economy and in many other areas of life. It’s too easy to assume that nobody fights for anything but themselves. Bryson must believe this, as it’s the only reason I can see him turning on his cousin like so. Bryson is a bitter man, fighting to destroy when he could be fighting for improvement.

I’ve come to be a bit cynical myself, regarding Nick Bryson. I’ve come to believe that his winning of the FMW World Title was not some glorious triumph of good over evil. It was merely one man, a highly skilled man no doubt, out to vindicate himself. And now he’s out to prove himself the alpha male once again, by going through every single member of my group. And if he gets past me, he’ll do that.

But I promise I won’t make that easy.

This isn’t for me. Sure, a victory against him would look nice on my record. That’s not the point though. See, as an underdog, I can virtually win either way. If I have a nice showing against him, I win even if I lose. That, however, is not my mentality. There is something at stake for me. That is the blood of my new brotherhood.

-----------------------------

We now return to see Greg, walking out of a theatre late at night. The theatre is showing Iron Man 2, though evidently the crowd for this showing wasn’t great. Greg walks out of a small gathering near the theatre, making his way to the parking garage, alone.

His cell rings


Greg: This is Greg

Vince: Greg, what are you up to?

Greg: Just rewatched Iron Man 2. Thinking of turning in for the night.

Vince: Sure? I mean, I’m hitting up the bar with Scotty tonight, it’s his birthday.

Greg: I fucking hate Scotty, the guys a douche.

Vince: Just because he threw a box fan at you ONE TIME…

Greg: Forget it man, I’ve got work at 7 tomorrow. I’ll catch you some other time.

Vince: Alright, peace.

Greg: Peace

Greg shuts his cell phone, and walks up the ramp of the dark parking lot. He hears a commotion in the distance. He sees a tattooed man in a physical altercation with a woman.

Tattooed Man: You owe it to me, cunt!

Woman: I don’t owe you a goddamn thing

The tattooed man shoves the woman into his car, and punches her in the face. After a moment, Greg yells at them.

Greg: Hey! What the fuck?!?

-----------------------------

At first, the coward in Greg tried to convince him that this was a stupid move. Perhaps there was more to this story than he knew. Perhaps, inexplicably, the woman truly deserved that punch in the face. To Greg, this seemed unlikely. Greg had a nearly overwhelming urge to not get involved in the tangled affairs of others. And yet, Greg felt compelled by the best parts in him to speak up.

The aggressor turned his venomous gaze towards Greg. The woman in the car made nary a motion. Greg made sure to look at his features. Greg made a mental note of his big, wide nose with a black and grey moustache adorning his thin pursed lips. A tattoo on his neck pictured the angriest moose Greg had ever seen. His cold black eyes and bushy eyebrows stared a hole through the timid comic book movie fan.

The aggressor hadn’t said a word to respond to Greg, and didn’t need to. Greg approached the aggressor half-heartedly for a few steps. He hoped that perhaps this show of aggression might somehow convince the aggressor that he wasn’t worth the fight. But the tattooed man knew he had the upper hand. He moved swiftly towards Greg, who slowed, then stopped. He debated running away for a split second, but realized he probably wouldn’t escape this mad man.

Greg dived at the man’s knees, hoping to catch him by surprise. The man quickly sidestepped Greg’s pitiful dive. Greg felt the heel of the man’s boot come down upon his head, driving his chin into the pavement. A wave of pain rushed over him, as his teeth spewed onto the asphalt. Greg felt his head being pulled up by the roots of his red hair. Blood was gushing down his mouth. Greg knew he was no match for this man in a fair fight.

He opened his eyes to see the woman shaking her head and wobbling her way out of the tattooed man’s car. It hadn’t occurred to Greg before, just how beautiful this woman was. He suddenly felt inspired. He suddenly felt close to victory… somehow. He felt the arm of the tattooed man reaching around his throat, and knew he just had to hold on. Greg tried to wrench the aggressor’s arm away from his throat. He didn’t have the strength to hold it off forever, but he thought he could buy some time for the lovely woman stumbling her way towards the exits.

Suddenly, Greg could not breathe. And watching the woman struggle to put together two stable steps in a row, Greg knew he had to do something else. Greg pulled forward his left arm, as if to try to break the hold the aggressor had on his throat. In a swift motion, he then stepped right and threw a desperate elbow to the crotch of the aggressor. For a brief moment, the aggressor released a small amount of pressure on Greg’s throat. Greg gasped, but in his rush, inhaled a fair amount of blood from his mouth.

The woman fell over to the floor of the parking lot. Her eyes were glazed over. But Greg could not truly process this, as he attempted to cough whilst once again being unable to pass air through his throat. The aggressor struck Greg in the groin with a knee, and another wave of pain washed over Greg. Greg felt sick to his stomach, and perhaps the need to vomit. He knew this would be a terrible idea, as vomiting while choking would only force the vomit into his lungs. This was not the way Greg wanted to die. Thinking about it only made him queasier.

Greg then felt his knee give out from under him, as his face was once again hurled towards the unforgiving concrete courtesy of the tattooed man. Greg could finally breathe, but his first instinct was to vomit. His face lay in a sea of disgusting red. Greg opened his eyes to the pile of vomit, faintly hearing footsteps going away from him. Greg tried to make peace with this, until he heard her scream.

Wearily, Greg tried to focus his gaze on the woman and the man whose conflict he had foolishly interrupted. The woman was being thrown into the trunk of the tattooed man’s car, her clothing in tatters in the parking lot. Greg reached in his pocket and dialed 911. This was the last thing he could do before finally passing out.

-----------------------------

The reasons for heroism are, at best, vague. At worst, they’re selfish. There always seems to be a bit of recklessness involved. The smart thing to do is often not the heroic thing to do. Reason would tell Greg that he can’t possibly help in this situation. Reason would tell me that an angry Nick Bryson is something I want no part of.

However, reason is limited by our conscience. Our conscience will allow us to live with failures and mistakes only if there is a valid reason for said mistakes. For most situations, we excuse our failures based on our ignorance. We convince ourselves that we had reasoned the best we could based on the information available. If I were to fail a test in history because I hadn’t studied, I might be able to live with it if I had figured I wouldn’t need to study based on my past success on history tests without studying. For heroes, though, the conscience may make different demands.

In Greg’s case, he knew that his conscience would nag him for failing to interject in such a situation. He knew that the regret he would feel for futilely interjecting would pail in comparison. No matter who you are, you are a slave to the whims of your conscience. You act in ways that will hopefully make you comfortable later.

This, in many ways, is what the Broken Saints are about. We attempt to, in the words of Drew Michaels, shepherd the weak through the valley of darkness. We attempt to fight the inequities of the selfish, and bring an end to the tyranny of evil men. When Drew first told me this passage, I immediately recognized it as a reference to Pulp Fiction. Of course, Drew didn’t quite mean it in this regard. He meant it as something more.

I won’t wait for the lord he believes in to strike down Nick Bryson, though. I will do it my goddamn self.

-----------------------------

Greg awakens in the hospital. He immediately clutches his jaw, which has been wired shut. Greg presses the red button by his bed, calling the nurse. She comes in.

Nurse: Mr. Folgia, it’s good to see you awake. Listen, we’ve got morphine set up for you, which should make you a bit more comfortable. I’ll get you a pen and paper, so you can write out anything you need to say to us.

The nurse disappears, then returns with a pad of paper and a pen. They are set on the table next to Greg, who immediately snatches them. He scrawls the word “water” on the pad.

Nurse: I know you must feel thirsty, Greg, but you’re currently hooked up to an IV. We have your jaw wired shut now, but you should be done with that in a few days. In the meantime, simply rest as you can. The remote for the TV is to your right. Oh… and one more thing. Would you be up to writing up a police report.

Greg nods “yes”

Nurse: Great, I’ll get Officer Wilson in here as soon as possible.

Greg blinks, and we go to black for a moment. When he opens his eyes, Officer Wilson is waiting by his bed with a clipboard.

Officer: Good to see you awake. Listen, we were able to find you when you made your phone call. We believe the man who beat you up may have been involved in another crime. So, I’m going to have you fill out a police report. Describe exactly what happened, be descriptive. Try to list any details you can about your aggressor. Be honest, too. If your story holds up, which it will if it’s 100% true, you may help us put him behind bars. Is that understood?

Greg nods, and takes the clipboard from the officer. After a few minutes of frantic writing, he returns the report to the officer. The officer returns it to him.

Officer: Please sign it at the bottom.

Greg signs it quickly, then hands it back. The officer reads the report with great interest. After awhile he smiles.

Officer: Angry-looking moose tattoo on his neck?

Greg nods. The officer pulls out a photo of the tattooed man’s mugshot

Officer: Is this your attacker?

Greg nods, and begins to fall back asleep.

We wait another minute, before Greg once again awakens. The nurse is back


Nurse: Only one more day before we can take out that wire. I realize you must be hungry. However, you do have a visitor. She insisted on meeting you after you identified your assailant.

The woman walks into the room. She has several bruises all over her body, stitches covering her face and walks into the room looking slightly dejected. Upon seeing Greg, she begins to tear up.

Nurse: I… will… be right outside

The nurse leaves, as Greg also begins to cry. The woman cannot speak, though she attempts to several times. Finally she, simply mouths “thank you”
Back to top Go down
The Returned




Posts : 994
Rep : 3
Join date : 2009-12-06

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: ...
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSun Jun 20, 2010 12:38 am

The front door unlatched, followed by a slowly turning doorknob. With a creak belying the upkeep of the house the door crept open, first allowing black dress shoes and a pair of gray slacks to enter, before the rest of the body attached.

With a limp unbefitting of returning hero, Dr. Harley Quint entered his home and immediately into the arms of his partner. The embrace was comforting, but entirely too short lived as her arms traced around his body, probing for injuries.

“Your ribs are broken.”

Aren’t you an observant one today? And it’s only cracked.

He hadn’t meant to snap. He had simply wanted to walk in the door and collapse in her arms. To just lay down on the couch and let her run her fingers through his hair. It was all he wanted, all he ever wanted when he came home, but today...today he just didn’t want to be questioned.

“Good to see you too. You don’t need to be so snappy.”

Katherine sharply pulled her hand away from Quint’s rib. As though he had slapped her away.

I just want to crash right now. I’m sorry, but I’m tired, I’m hurt and I’m a little pissed off.

Wrong words.

That didn’t come off right.

“You’re damn right it didn’t Mr. Harley Quint. You don’t get to talk to me like that. Not now and certainly not ever again. You’re the one who voluntarily stands in the way of fists, bats and bullets on a nightly basis.”

I-

“No, I’m still talking Harley. When you walk in through the doors after I’ve been spending the entire night worrying that you won’t come home and I’m concerned because you have cracked ribs you better fucking just smile and nod.”

Quint could tell she was upset, the tears had begun to well up in her eyes. But he was smart enough to not fall for this trap. She wasn’t upset, she was angry. Upset and angry tears where two entirely different things.

“So you can put your own damn ice in the tub and soak yourself, you can wrap your own ribs and just stay away from me today. In fact, I’m going out for the day to just try and relax, you can take Charlie to the zoo with the McAllisters.”

Quint froze. He hated the McAllisters.

Katherine was quick to exit the house, leaving Quint completely unsure of what had just happened.

Hell hath no fury I suppose.

He hated how this was becoming the norm. He’d walk through the doors, she’d be waiting, she’d make a comment about an injury and he’d get defensive. He had no idea how to get out of that rut, how to change it. Nothing more than trials and tribulations he supposed.

His footsteps were quick as he propelled himself up the stairs, the shaggy fur of Hektor closely trailing behind. Without even a word he swept into Charlie’s bedroom and scooped him into his arms.

C’mon bud, we’ve got some friends to visit.

...

And we’re not going anywhere near the McAllister.


- - - - - - - - - -


“Haven’t seen you in awhile. Where’ve you been?”

As fantastic as they were, he hated the mirrored aviators that adorned Hannibal’s face. He could never tell where his eyes were looking, all part of the intrigue he imagined. But for a man who studied the body language and importantly the face of friends and foes alike, losing an avenue was beyond a measure of frustration.

I’ve had some other things to attend to. Gathering information.

“Yeah, I frequently end up with knuckle burns across my jaw when I gather information. Cut the shit Quint.”

What was the point, Hannibal knew him inside and out, there was no point trying to conceal his absence, yet that didn’t stop him from trying.

You’d be surprised, getting slapped with a dossier hurts a lot more than one would imagine.

“...Right.”

The two men remained frozen in their locations, Harley carrying a child in his arms, Hannibal an array of weaponry. Watching the scene in his mind, Harley couldn’t help but smile, feeling like himself for the first time in a long time. Since before he stepped into that ring with Jaro.

“You know what we’re up against this week.”

I do.

“So you know that—“

I know Hannibal. Nothing more needs to be said. It changes absolutely nothing, between any of us. It’s a job. They want to pit us against each other? To try and break us? To try and tear down the bonds that tie us? I say let them. I’ll stand in the ring with you day in and day out exchanging punches with you until I can’t stand anymore, until I’m dead and it changes nothing.

“I know that, my concern isn’t with you.”

Then you have nothing else to be concerned about. Drew isn’t a factor. Not from a personal standpoint. We’re all intelligent men, we know what is at stake and we know the importance of the match. Animosity doesn’t need to play a part.

Quint paused, taking a second to glance around the second floor warden’s office. Frost certainly had an eclectic taste and had certainly become a well travelled individual.

Have you seen Daniel? I need him to look after Charlie?

The glasses dipped on Frost’s face allowing his eyes to peer over the top, making direct contact with those of Quint.

“You’re serious? I love the guy, but are you sure he’s the right one to be looking after a two year old?”

Nothing bad ever happened to Joseph in his care.

“Until he killed him. Remember?”

Right. I have faith in him, after all, it’s me he wants the chance to kill, not Charlie. Plus, it’ll keep Joseph entertained.

Quint smiled, his index finger tapping against his temple as a smile opened across the face of Hannibal Frost.

“You shouldn’t indulge him.”

It’s harmless.

With a return smile to his soon to be adversary Quint turned back towards the staircase leading to the main floor of The Clubhouse.

By the way, love what you’ve done with the place, you have a flair for interior decor.

As his head past the way creating the staircase Quint caught sight of the laughing Hannibal Frost, his middle finger raised proudly into the air.


- - - - - - - - - -


Sneaking around was a lot more difficult than it seemed. Every step Quint seemed to take made a ‘clack’ against the marble floor of the meeting hall. It probably didn’t help that he was wearing dress shoes, not exactly made for espionage.

“What was that?”

...Fuck.

Quint muttered under his breath as he ducked into the closest room he could find, shutting the door as quickly and quietly as he deemed humanly possible. The cramped Janitor’s closet offered no protection were someone to open the door.

“I’ll be right back, gotta check on the noise.”

Christ, does every organization have their own army these days?

The door in front of Quint swung open much to his chagrin, revealing a sturdy man clad entirely in black.

Oh. Hi.

With a quick shot the side of Quint’s left fist cracked against the larger man’s Adam’s apple. Instinctively the man brought his hands up to his throat, desperately trying to scratch away the pain.

Sorry.

With only a slight hint of remorse the knee of Quint rose, connecting squarely with the man’s genitals keeling him on to both knees. Stepping as far to the side as the closet allowed Quint brought up his right leg, before slamming his foot against the temple of the fallen man. Through the expensive shoes adorning his feet he felt the man’s head connect with the metal door frame on his opposite side. The thud was sickening, and brought a wave of satisfaction that surged throughout his body.

There were still times when he missed fragments of skulls exploding throughout a room.


That should keep him quite for a little bit I hope.

Shutting the closet door and concealing his first victim Quint made his way slowly down the hall of the meeting chamber. He had found himself talking to no one in particular a lot more frequently in the last few days. The solitude of his extracurricular activities must have been starting to wear him down.

Wrapped up in the thoughts spiralling through his own mind Quint failed to see the man who had taken residence in front of him. In a half squatted walk Quint strolled down the hall, arguing in his own mind, before bumping into the mid chest of the beast of a man in front of him.

With no time for a cleverly placed witty comment Quint was sent careening to the floor, the ham handed fists of his adversary tearing apart the freshly closed wound across the right side of his jaw.

“We’ve been expecting you.”

The foot caught Quint in the ribs. If the fracture wasn’t bad enough, the cracked one was surely broken now. A small trickle of blood stained the bottom row of Quint’s teeth as he smiled back at his attacked.

You wouldn’t be a very good bodyguard if you weren’t.

The second foot came into contact with Quint’s rising shoulders, halting his upward momentum.

“You were an idiot to come. You realize this is a trap right?”

Another foot came crashing to Quint, his fist matching the rising leg to connect against the inside of his aggressor’s risen knee. The quick stumble briefly shifted the momentum allowing Quint the seconds needed to get to his feet.

Of course it’s a trap you lummox.

Quint’s fists crashed down across the collarbone of his opponent. Knuckle after knuckle connecting against the weak bones holding the man’s shoulders in place.

Most people who walk into traps do so wittingly.

A raised eyebrow was the only response Quint received from his opponent before another fist rained down upon his shoulder.

We do it to prove a point. To prove that not for a fucking second will you stand in our way. To stand in my way.

The kick caught Quint off guard, something that had been happening far too frequently lately, and dropped Quint down to his knees, bringing the two men face to face. The smile cracked across Quint’s lips revealing a toothy grin, the pearly whites stained with blood.

HAhaahhhHAHAah ha ha HAHA aaahhh HAHA



Quint’s laugh tore into the eardrums of his assailant, his eyes widening in a well known terror. The first specks of blood trickled into his eyes before the rest of the glob caught against his face.

Sensing his opportunity and his opponent’s now temporary blindness, Quint slowly brought himself back to his feet, pulling his right fist back and preparing his knuckles for impact.

The problem with preparing for a trap is that you begin to psychologically unprepared yourself. You revel in the confidence of knowing someone is about to walk directly into your strategically laid out plans.

The right knuckles cracked down against the left cheekbone of the kneeling man, both knuckle and cheek fracturing against the pressure. Sharply Quint recoiled his hand, waiting to shoot it forward once again.

And that’s the beauty isn’t it? How even our best laid plans fall to pieces when one person chooses to not follow suit. And well...me? I seem to have a going problem with authority, so you can well imagine where I fit in to this little picture.

Quint’s left fist jabbed forward before making way for his right hand to once again strike. Under the pressure of his cracked knuckles Quint felt the soft cartilage of the man’s nose shatter, his vision once again becoming blurred.

It should really be in your henchmen’s manual that you never reveal what is going on to your opponent. Simplest mistake you can make. And well, now that you have confirmed me feelings that this is a trap, I can hope to find Ludlum waiting, both to leave and for me.

Unceremoniously Quint stepped over the writhing man on the floor, simply walking past to enter the room toward the end of the hall.

Well, it’s been fun big guy, truly it has.

The doors at the end of the hall swung open with little pressure and little circumstance revealing nothing more than a man casually leaning against the far wall of the room.

“Ah, Dr. Quint, fancy seeing you around here.”

Mmhmmm. I imagine it’s bucket of surprises isn’t it?

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t give you that much credit my dear Doctor.”

You wouldn’t? Well Ludlum I’m shocked. You went through all this trouble to recruit me and now to lure me and you wouldn’t give me credit, well I’m just hurt. Or is this just how you entertain all of your guests?

“You are easily replaceable Quint, don’t think yourself higher. The Order consists of both the Mercantile and the Holy, amongst these factions there is a plethora of progeny to choose from.”

Right...

Quint pulled the door closed behind him, standing at opposite ends of the room as Ludlum. Standing tall with his hands buried deep within his pockets Quint eyed up his newest adversary, the next man in a long line of those who had wanted him dead.

And that’s what I find so interesting. You turn to a man excommunicated from your Church and far from a corporate powerhouse. You can play coy all you’d like Ludlum, but it seems you’re a little more transparent than you may think yourself to be.

Quint’s first stride forward was met with the subtle tightening of Ludlum’s muscles. His frame, average at best, stayed propped against the wall, but the tightness of his muscle shone through in his clenched jaw.

You’d be amazed at the simplicity of it all. I watch you, I make it perfectly clear that I’m watching you. I allow you to see that I’m watching you. And I walked into your trap.

Quint’s steps strode further and closer to Ludlum who had risen up from against the wall, straightening himself. The strides were deliberate, each focused and measured. The shadows cast about the room obscured Quint’s eyes as his head dipped, his smile highlighted across his face.

But that’s the best part of this whole story. You know think you have me, you think I’ve walked into this delicately and precisely laid out trap, only to find out that it’s you my friend, it’s you. It’s you that has fallen into the trap.

The knuckles on his hands cracked, releasing the stores and pressurised pockets of nitrogen. It may have been the cracks that frightened Ludlum, or perhaps the wall disappearing from behind him, but either way Ludlum tensed his body stepping an inch forward before being met with the fists of Quint.

This has nothing to do with taking you hostage. Nothing to do with bringing about the righteous fury of your merry band of clergy and merchants. This has everything to do with letting you know I am steps ahead of you. I am waiting. I am willing to do whatever is needed to shut you down.

Blood trickled slowly from Ludlum’s nose, it’s hook tilted slightly to the left under the broken cartilage left from Quint’s right cross. His eyes, squinting out the tears caused from the broken nose, fought to focus on the blond haired man who loomed over top him, his gray pea coat blowing gently in the warm summer breeze. Ludlum briefly wondered why the coat was necessary, but knew it was useless to question Quint’s methodology.

Take this fact to heart dear Ludlum. What you think you know, what information you think you have is flawed. As I’ve likened before you’re nothing more than a T-Rex stomping around thinking you can simply crush those in your way or those that oppose you. That’s the beauty of organizations like yourself, you lose sight of the simpler things in life.

A simple step over top of Ludlum brought Quint standing atop his prey, the mighty scavenger. He brought his second foot across, catching Ludlum in the throat with the toe of his shoe.

Heroics is a dangerous thing to measure. Some say the loss of life in a situation brings you across the line from heroism. Others believe it to me a necessary measure. Personally I’d rather not take your life, I really wouldn’t. But Ludlum, oh dear Ludlum, I will break every bone in your body and let nature take it’s course if I need to.

So this is your warning. The one and final warning. Pack up, walk away and leave my City alone. Anything less than that and dear sir, HavOc will reign down upon you.


The warm summer breeze engulfed Quint as he stepped forth into the night air, stepping over debris and tossed stones from what was once a brick wall.

And before I forget. Know this one intricate detail. No matter how much it seems you may have the upper hand. No matter how you perceive the situation, know that you are wrong. Know that I will be waiting.

HAhaahhhHAHAah ha ha HAHA aaahhh HAHA
Back to top Go down
The Dude

The Dude


Posts : 349
Rep : 0
Join date : 2010-01-17
Age : 34

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Trey Spruance
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSun Jun 20, 2010 9:05 am

“I blew my last five on a cheap fifth of vodka , Gonna kill somethin' and nothin's gonna stop us tonight” – Dax Riggs , Acid Bath

The scene opens to Trey Spruance walking out of a liquor store with some vodka under his motorhead shirt.


AVO: I still don’t understand why you try your hardest to never pay for alcohol?

Trey: It’s simple. You see, if you spend money on alcohol, you have less money for weed.

AVO: Ergh. Here we go again.

Trey: I’m not about to pretend I can change over night. Fuck it. Lets drink this shit and throw some stones at cars.

AVO: You know what would be better? If we DIDN’T throw stones at cars. I’m all for drinking the vodka yeah, but fuck killing a driver. You know it’s because your too drunk all the time to drive and it pisses you off.

Trey pauses, drinks some vodka and makes a face.

Trey: You know you’re probably right. ‘k... lets er... fuck, where the fuck is this headed?

AVO: Duno, you’re supposed to be getting yourself over in this promo so you can beat that guy that hasn’t lost yet.

Trey: Oh yeah... what was his name? Bob? Jack? Bill? Erm...

AVO: David... Anyway, who cares. Just hurry up, say why you should win and stop. This is probably going to be shit anyway.

Trey: Yeah, ok. Well... Duno. Why the fuck should I win? Fuck this.

Trey downs more vodka and passes the last drop in the massive bottle back to Axel.

Trey wobbles and looks angry at himself.


Trey: I don’t want to get pissed anymore! GODDAMMIT!

Trey punches through the computer screen, grabs the writer by the throat and...

Hold on.

What THE FUCK?!

ARGH! GET THE FUCK OFF ME!


------------------------------------
Back to top Go down
Vincent Van Rose




Posts : 946
Rep : 2
Join date : 2009-12-30
Age : 47
Location : Leesburg,OH USA

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Vincent Van Rose
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSun Jun 20, 2010 10:27 am

Coming Home


“Wow, Dad is that it? It’s huge! Hogan is in there huh?” The 8 year old yammered at motorboat speed to the 30 something man in the driver’s seat.

“Yes Bri that’s the arena and Hulk Hogan should be there by now, now turn around till we get there.
Brian’s eyes shone with the bright lights of what was then Riverfront Coliseum. This was the night his father had promised to take him to see Hulk Hogan and the other 80s wrestling superstars live and in person; he was so excited he had about put a man made sunroof in his Dad’s sedan.

“Dad, one day I am gonna be a wrestler just like the Hulkster and everyone is going to yell for me and buy all my stuff, just wait it’s gonna be so cool!!” the youngster said smiling ear to ear.

“Brian Glynn Coogan sit right in that seat, I am not telling you again! You know wrestling is fake right? And you are going to have a respectable job, like me. Wrestling is just a big show….Like KISS or that Motley Crue garbage your uncle listens to,” his father yelled just about at the end of his rope looking for a parking spot.

“Wrestling is not fake Dad, they bleed and everything!! I am gonna do it and you and Mom are gonna sit in the front row and hold up big signs with my name on ‘em, just wait” Brian opened the door impatiently waiting for his Dad to take him in the door…….

All this came flooding back to the man we all know and love as Axel Van Osbourne, the once and future king of professional wrestling, as he crossed the bridge from Northern Kentucky into Cincinnati and the bright lights of the riverfront flooded his eyes just like they did so many years ago.

“Dad, you were wrong….I did it and I am famous!! Kids cheer for me just like I did Hogan so many years ago….People do hold up signs with my name on them and I wish you and Mom were still here to see it,” He began to tear up just a bit as he remembered that night with his Dad all over again. His Dad owned his own business and that night was a rare treat just him and his Big Guy.

He wiped his eyes and snickered remembering how crazy he got the closer and closer they got to the arena. He was a hyper kid and still can’t imagine how his parents contained him for eighteen years. He had not been to Cincinnati proper in close to twenty years. As soon as he was old enough to be on his own, he left this town in the dust. It was amazing how even after twenty years not much had changed. Every street was still where it should be, hell, he thought to himself, I bet all the boys still hang out in the same place too. It was Mark Twain who said when he died he wanted to be in Cincinnati because everything happened there twenty years later and boy was he right.

He pulled up into the arena parking lot leaving his gear in the trunk. He was home and just wanted to let Brian breathe the fresh air a little while longer. Logan had called him earlier in the day and said that Bob Castellini himself had called and asked Brian to throw out the first pitch at that night’s Reds Dodgers game. Brian had been a baseball fan almost as long as he had been a wrestling fan so this was a huge treat for him. In the back of his mind he wondered if that ass clown Bryce Thorne had gotten to do anything that cool. He chuckled, probably not; it was reserved for big stars like Nick Lachey, not Cinemax porn stars like Thorne.

This was truly the only place where Brian could be Brian for awhile without anyone hounding him for Axel’s time and likeness. It was almost like he was living another life when he was out of his gear, no one even blinked when Brian Coogan walked past them. He was almost a ghost, a living breathing ghost, finally invisible to the world. He had to laugh because when he was a kid all he wanted was fame and adoring fans and now that he had it there were times where he wanted it all to just go away so he could be that wide eyed eight year old once again. It seemed as if the other guys in FMW lived and breathed their characters, never letting go of the charade for even a minute. If he didn’t get that release every now and then and let his guard down, took those blinders off for just a minute, there was no telling what he could lose. Focus on this life and just this life had cost him almost everything he cared about in his fiancée and his parents. He promised himself he would never let that happen again. Brian covers his face in his hands trying not to let the emotions wash over him again. If it wasn’t for his singular focus on titles in the FWE maybe just maybe his parents and woman would still be here to see his return home. His parents died in a car wreck that could never truly be explained and Becky was lost to him at the hands of Mikado’s thugs.

It broke down like this, well in his mind anyway, when the bright lights shone down and the fans cheered it was time for the Once and Future King of Professional Wrestling to “take over” so to speak. When the house lights went down and the mirrored shades came off Axel was put away like an old coat and Brian was free again. So many folks in this fed have psychological issues where two or three people live inside their head, that was not the case here with Brian and Axel. Axel is simply a persona that Brian uses to connect with the fans and do his work. Brian doesn’t rattle around in the padded cell of Axel’s mind and vice versa. Axel is a means to end, that end being fame and fortune. In his mind that constant pursuit of fame and everything that goes with it is exactly what separates him from others who want the spot light firmly on them twenty four seven. He enjoyed being in front of thousands every week, but if he was told to pack up his gear and take leave, the rambling house on old 72 called his name just as loud as the most crazy fan in the audience could. When he finally chose to pack it all in and ride off into the sunset, he would know that every day since that night was done for him and not anyone else. Every day Axel’s name was yelled from the stands, Brian was needed as well.
Back to top Go down
the nick bryson
Head Writer
Head Writer



Posts : 1078
Rep : 12
Join date : 2009-12-16

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeSun Jun 20, 2010 6:24 pm

INTRODUCING

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Brokensaintswalking




FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Drewmichaels





FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Romeo




FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Sethomega




FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Markymark




FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Apostasy
Yeah, thats right apostasy, you're Aquaman.



IN:
ALL SAINTS DAY


Voiceover:When we last left our heroes they had fallen back after a long battle with evil and has finally retreated to their home, The Righteous Hall of Morality and Do-Goodery. It is here we find them again.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Brokensaintshallofjustice
At The Righteous Hall of Morality and Do-Goodery

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


The scene cuts in from the overlook of the building. Drew Michaels stretches and yawns as he walks into the grandest room of the Righteous Hall of Morality and Do-Goodery. Well, the grandest room next to his bedroom at least.

With a lazy shuffle he mosies his way to the table, rubbing the goop from his weary eyelids. He sits down as an elderly mexican woman dressed in a maids outfit approaches him. She sets down a silver plate with bacon, eggs, and toast in front of one of our zeros and then leaves him a tall glass of orange juice. Caustiously she steps back two paces and stares at Drew as he sips the cool beverage. Then, with a look of disgust on his face, he turns and spits the juice onto the maids apron.


Drew: *PHHHHHHFBT* OH MY GOD WOMAN! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU!? This is FLORIDA orange juice. I CLEARLY asked for CALIFORNIA orange juice. I mean, seriously is that so hard? Do you not comprehend or something!?

As Drew stares at the woman awaiting a response a monsterous thundering can be heard. As she goes to mutter some words, a battle cry is let out as she is blindsided by a giant gray blur.

Gray Blur: BYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

As the woman is crushed by the behemoth, the assailant writhes around on the ground, as if the woman is putting up a fight. After he gives himself a three count, he stands up to reveal himself as Seth Omega, another one of the Broken Saints.

Seth Omega: WOW! What a rush! Drew, Drew, Drew, oh my God Drew, did you see that?

Drew: Yes, I did Seth. A little over the top, but good work... I guess.

Omega: You guess?! THAT WAS A HARD BATTLE! That lady had a good fifty feet to hear me coming and she almost pulled it out from me. Wow, I am so cool right now, right Drew?

Drew: Yeah. I guess. Hey, wheres Mark-

The Voice of Mark Johannson: Im coming, Drew! Don't worr-REEEEEEEEEE!!!

As Marky Mark rushes into the room, he forgot to look for the spilled orange juice in his excitement. Clumisly, he slides across the floor struggling to regain his balance before tripping over the unconscious maid and falling face first onto the floor. Our zero lets out a soft moan before Seth Omega leaps onto him, forcing all the wind from Marks' body

Omega: OH YEAH! IM GONNA PUT YOU IN A BOSTON CRAB! IM GONNA WIN AND BE SO OVER! Drew, you like the Boston Crab right? Its a good move right!?

Drew: Seth thats your partner! Get off man!

Seth lets out a shriek to rival any small girl and hops off Marky Mark. Amidst the confusion enters Apostasy, shortly followed by Romeo. Drew's eyes light up as he opens his arms wide for his two bretheren.

Drew: Romeo! So great to see you, and... is that Apostasy! Wow I feel like its been forever since we talked last.

Apostasy: We had a conversation yesterday...

Drew: You really ought to get set up here in the Hall. We're all a team you know.

Apostasy: I've lived here for almost a year...

Drew: Really? Well we'll have to throw you a party.

Apostasy: The last time you threw me a party it was for bible study.

Drew: I know, I know, that was a mean trick, but Im telling you Jesus is awesome. I mean look at these cool powers I have now.

Drew closes his eyes and magically the glass shakes and lifts from the table. A rumbling can be heard as the rest of the Saints look on. The glass explodes a magical light then gently floats back down to the table, its contents seemingly unchanged. Drew walks over to the glass and sips it, sighing in refreshment.

Drew: Ahh. See? California. So much better.

Romeo: I swear to god when you all least expect it Im going to blow all of your brains out and bathe in the filth that is all of your incompetent, tiny brains.

All of the Saints look at Romeo simultaineously.

Drew: What?

Romeo: What?

Drew: What did you just say?

Romeo: It definately had nothing to do with killing everyone.

Drew: Oh, thats a relief then.

Omega: Yeah, a relief.

Drew: Shut up, Seth. So, Apostasy, interested in a newspaper?

Apostasy: Yeah, I guess. Thats really awfuly nice of you, Drew-

As Apostasy grabs the paper from Drew's hand he collapses to the ground in pain.

Apostasy: OH SKY WIZARD! OH FLYING SPAGHETTI MONSTER! WHAT THE HELL IS-

In the midst of Apostasy's flailing, a bible flings out from the newspaper.

Apostasy: A BIBLE! MY ONLY WEAKNESS! GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

Drew: Wow, get over it you baby.

Omega: DID SOMEONE MENTION GETTING OVER!?!?!?

With a flash Omega leaps onto Apostasy and throws the bible from his hands. He lifts the book and clotheslines it to the ground. He leaps onto the book and rolls around on the floor, where the bible 'pins' him, and he kicks out at two. Seth struggles to move away from the bible and tags Marky Mark, who is still sitting at the table rubbing his face.

Omega: PARTNER I NEED YOUR HELP GO WIN IT FOR THE SAINTS!

Marky Mark: Wait... what?

Seth immediately picks up and slaps Mark in the face

Omega: HOT TAG! YEAH! YOUR ASS IS GRASS BOOK!

Immediately he climbs the table and leaps with a standing elbow drop right onto the bible. He covers and pounds out a three count for himself.

Omega: FUCK YEAH! TALK ABOUT A COMEBACK! TAKE THAT, BOOK!

As the rest of the Saints look on, the giant screen blips and bleeps. After a few seconds of static, the Saints gather round as a man in a nice black suit appears on screen.

Drew: EVERYONE SILENCE! GOD IS HERE!

Apostasy: Drew, how many times do we have to go over this. Thats Steve.

Drew: SHHHH!

Steve: No, my name is really Steve.

Drew: What is our quest!?!?!

Steve: Your rival, Captain Skyler, has phoned us using the Confederation of Super Do Gooder Emergency Hotline. We couldnt make out what he was saying, but apparently theres an evil prince with some sort of can weapon. Your mission is to go help save him, Saints.

Drew: Right, so an evil prince has the Holy Grail.

Steven: No, no! Drew. Not a grail. A can.

Drew: Right. Well, thanks God.

Apostasy: Steven.

Drew: WE HAVE OUR HOLY MISSION! BROKEN SAINTS! AWAY!

Drew barrells through the Saints towards a wall. As he rips off his shirt and throws it to the side, a beep is heard and the wall lifts up to reveal five brass poles. With a heroic shout, Drew leaps and grabs onto one, sliding down into the floor.

Omega: AWAY!

Omega follows suit exactly, tossing his shirt off and shouting as he grabs onto the pole. He shouts out in pain, however, as his skin catches on the pole, causing his body to grind and squeak as he inches his way slowly. Romeo casually walks over as Apostasy sensibly jogs. Marky Mark, the last of the group, stops right before the pole, staring at it with a look of fear in his eyes.

Marky Mark: Ok... this time. Dont be afraid. Dont be afraid...

He closes his eyes and jumps forward, completely missing the pole and hitting the wall. He stumbles backwards off the wall, clutching his face, as he falls through the hole where the pole is.

Marky Mark: AAAH! AAAH! AAAH! NO! PLEASE! GOD! AAAH! AAAH!

Mark keeps his eyes closed as he slides, failing to realize he was already comfortable at the bottom.

Drew: Mark...

Marky Mark: AAAH!

Drew: MARK!

Mark ceases screaming

Drew: You're at the bottom...

Mark opens his eyes and looks around at the cave. He sees that he is safe at the bottom and his teammates are standing near the vehicle. With a sigh and a smile, he steps off the platform and trips, catching his balance off the platform.

Omega: COME ON MARK!

Omega throws a helmet at Mark, which nails him in the eye. Mark blindly searches for the helmet and hops into the car with the other four Saints, with Drew at the wheel.

Drew: BROKEN SAINTS! AWAY!

Announcer: As our hero's speed on to bring needed aid to their rival hero, who knows what dangers they're getting into!!!!!

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

AT CAPTAIN SKYLERS FORTRESS

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Announcer: Our heros arrive at the fortress of Captain Skyler, hopefuly with enough time to save their fellow hero!

The five zeros speed down the street and stop at the fortress gates.

Marky Mark: How are we going to get in? Only one man knows how to open the door.

Omega: Shut up, Mark! Drew, how are we going to get in!? Only one man knows how to open the door!

Romeo: Keep it up assholes. Just wait. When all of you are sleeping Im gonna-

Drew: Whats that Romeo?

Romeo: Whats what?

Apostasy: I think you were thinking aloud again.

Romeo: I think you were being stupid outloud again.

Drew: Good point, gents. This is pretty impenetrable... EXCEPT AT THIS POINT!

Drew leaps from the car and carefully inspects the wall.

Drew: Hmm... rock solid.

Omega: LET ME SEE!

Omega jumps forward and runs his hands along the wall.

Omega: Sorry to tell you Drew, this is rock solid.

Drew: Thats fine. We'll ram it here!

Marky Mark: Uh, wait, what?

Drew: Thats it! We'll ram it!

Drew leaps into the car and starts it up. Seth is quick to follow behind him, riding shotgun. Drew ignores Marky Marks pleas to stop and revs the engine, thrusing the car forward and into the brick wall, where the car breaks through the brick wall.

The five Saints find themselves inside a long corridor filled with ice. They can all see their breath as they exit the wreckage of the car. They all proceed cautiously.


Drew: Ok everyone, be careful.

Omega: Right. Everyone be careful.

The five men inch carefully towards the end of the hallway.

Drew: Keep on the lookout guys. It looks like this evil prince's weapon could be an ice based weapon.

Marky Mark: Oh dear... oh dear...

The Saints finally reach the end of the hall. There is a large door in front of them with many icecicles hanging off of the frame and handle.

Drew: Damn, frozen over. Captain Skyler is probably on the other side of this door and we cant get through!

Romeo: Cant you shoot like, lightning from your penis or something?

Drew: Ahh... no, I can only do the orange juice thing.

Romeo: What the hell...

Drew: Apostasy! What powers do you have!?

Apostasy: Are you serious?

Drew: Yeah, do something.

Apostasy: Um, ok?

Apostasy takes place at the front of the group and leans in close to the handle. He takes in a deep breath and begins blowing on the ice.

Drew: WOW! You can turn ice into water!? Hell... thats good.

Omega: Oh yeah, I bet I can do that too if you had asked me I would have so done it.

The group watch as Apostasy continues his painstaking blowfest to get the door open. Finally, after what seemed like hours, Apostasy stands up, red in the face, the handle seemingly thawed.

Drew: Alright gang lets-

Omega: LETS DO THIS!

Apostasy barely jumps out of the way as Omega charges into the door head first. It flings open as shards of ice fly everywhere and Omega slides flat on his face across the ground of Skyler's fortress. The other Saints slowly walk into the room and after the dust settles, they see Skyler on a couch in the center of the room, his eyes closed, blanket over his body.

Drew: We might be too late.

Omega: Yeah, and we might not have made it in time.

The group look on as Skyler lays motionless.

Drew: Well, lets go report this. I-

Suddenly, Skyler coughs. The five Saints spin to face him.

Captain Skyler: *cough* What the... pizza guy?

Drew: CAPTAIN SKYLER! Are you ok!?

Captain Skyler: Yeah, why wouldnt I be, why didnt you bring my pizza?

Skyler stands up, dozens of pills, bottles, and needles falling from behind his blanket.

Drew: Pizza!? YOURE HIGH AGAIN ARENT YOU!?

Captain Skyler: MAYBE I AM! YOURE NOT MY MOM!

Drew: Skyler, The Confederation of Super Do-Gooder Emergency Hotline is not a toy!

Captain Skyler: Yeah, but they bring the pizza faster if I use that phone.

Omega: Yeah! Not a toy! Wait...you can order pizza with that!?

Seth immediately hops on the red phone next to Skylers couch. As he orders a pizza, Drew and Skyler face off nose to nose.

Drew: You're too close to the line, Captain Skyler! You need to reestablish what youre priorities are!

Captain Skyler: And you need to stop being such a wishywashy silly nanny! HEY!

Skyler pushes past Drew

Captain Skyler: YOU GUYS FIXED MY REFIGERATOR! AWESOME!

Drew: Come on Saints, we're leaving!

Omega: Right. The Righteous Hall of Morality and Do Goodery. Yes. Extra Pepperoni and jalepenos. Yes pineapple too. Ok. Thanks. Bye.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Brokensaintshallofjustice
BACK AT THE RIGHTEOUS HALL OF MORALITY AND DO-GOODERY

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Drew: Well, Saints, another day another life saved.

Romeo: What are you talking about, we didnt do jack.

Drew: What?

Romeo: I said we did good, man.

Drew: Yes, I think we can chalk another one up for the good guys.

Apostasy: If you say so.

Drew: APOSTASY! When did you get here!?

Apostasy sighs as the door bell rings.

Omega: PIZZAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

Omega leaps from the table and opens the large double doors to the pizza man standing in front of him.

Pizza Man: Ok, thats one large cheese, one large pineapple, and one large extra pepperoni and jalepeno. That will be fourty-two twenty-seve-

The pizza man is cut off as a small metal trash can smashes him across the face. As he falls to the ground Omega lifts one of the pizzas and smashes it into the face of the downed pizza man and shoves jalepeno in his opponents eyes. With a quick movement, and ignoring the screams of pain from his adversary, Omega grabs an umbrella and smashes it across the back of the pizza man until he passes out. He then begins a count.

Omega: SEVEN! EIGHT! NINE! TEN!

Omega grabs the remaining two pizzas.

Omega: YOUR WINNER OF THE THREE CHEESE EVERYTHING BUT THE KITCHEN SINK DEATHMATCH EXTREME! SETH OMEGAAAAAAAAA!! AAAAAHHHH!

Omega begins scarfing down pizza as he closes the door. The other Saints look on as the scene fades to black.





*
Understand something Apostasy.
*
End.
*
You, and all of your Broken Saint asshole friends.
*
Are nothing more than a joke.
*
Back to top Go down
Hannibal Frost

Hannibal Frost


Posts : 821
Rep : 4
Join date : 2009-12-07
Age : 36
Location : Memphis, TN

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Hannibal Frost
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeMon Jun 21, 2010 7:35 am

The motel room, as nasty as it had been before, now smelled of sex and egotism. One long night of champion style debauchery and scantily clad escapades had led to a dreary eyed, glazed over morning. The sun crept in through tarnished shades, spilling out onto the floor to illuminate the trail of clothes scattered about the room. The stench of alcohol had clung to the dust fibers being shifted about by the air conditioning.

Hannibal Frost, cowboy hat perched over his brow and a new pair of Ray Bans shading his eyes, lightly stepped to the door across the room. Palms slick with sweat and aftershave, he silently grasped the doorknob and pulled the door open.


"Where are you going?" A voice asked from the back of the room.

Frost turned to find his good friend and partner, Nick, stepping from the bathroom. Hair wet and a towel about his waist, his brow arched with curiosity. Frost motioned over to the pair of girls sleeping in the one bed that occupied the room, still out cold by way of last night's events. Pointing a finger at Veronica, the slim sex pistol with the body of a goddess, Frost parted his dry lips to answer.


"Somewhere amongst the continental breakfast, there's a box of Fruit Loops just begging to get eaten out of her ass."

Nick sighed, and waved away Frost's chance at fulfilling a taboo fantasy of his. "I hate to ruin breakfast in bed for you, but Denisoff called. We are to meet with him as soon as possible."

Frost choked back both shock and eager surprise at what Nick had said. Denisoff was the lead man behind the organization that Frost worked for, and had limited himself to just a voice since that day at the hospital so many months ago. Frost hadn't seen the man once since his induction into his new way of life. Whatever was about to go down had to be big.

Frost quietly shut the door and turned his full attention to Nick.
"What'd he say?"

Nick shook his head, a bit of confusion playing beneath the surface of his eyes. "Just that it concerned Full Metal Wrestling."

Frost felt his heart skip a bit at the mention of his day job. Ever since banishing the demon Sinius from his body, fighting his own battles had become something to cherish. Righting wrongs, mending burnt bridges, and kicking ass the way the real Hannibal Frost knew how to.

Memories of the second House of Havoc match came rushing back so fast Frost couldn't stop them. The things he did to Leon were something he'd never wanted to do to a human being. It couldn't have been helped though. The position that Frost had been put in demanded that necessary evils be committed. Frost's days as champion, and the prophecy, were hanging in the balance that night.

Of course, risking everything was never easy to do.

Morals or not.



The Powers That Influence


Frost, with an honest smile tugging at his lips, pulled his middle finger from the air and went back to sighting his twenty first century Tavor Assault Rifle- or, for short, TAR 21. With his left eye closed, Frost peered into the MARS red dot sight and took aim at his Abandoned Championship now situated in the glass door cabinet across the room. His pride is what had the title hanging up when he wasn't using it. For the next few days, he wanted everyone to see just what he'd accomplished.

A knock at the door had Frost swinging the rifle around towards the open threshold. Nick stood there, frozen, with a couple of overnight bags in his hands.


"Do we really have time to be playing with toys?" Nick asked, a sly grin stretching from ear to ear.

Frost laughed, setting the rifle down in the process, and stood to stretch his legs. He watched as Nick slid the bags across the office and pointed a thumb out the door.


"Was that really The Harlequin?"

Frost nodded. "He's changed a bit, but that's him. Nice guy, actually."

"I don't have a problem with the guy, but Denisoff might. The Harlequin was on our Most Wanted list for years," Nick explained, his voice tightening now that he knew who he was in the building with.

"Well, people deserve the right to change. Surely our fearless leader isn't narrow minded," Frost countered. He hadn't really given it much thought as to whether Denisoff would approve of Havoc's reunion tour or not. In any case, Frost wasn't going to leave the group just because some pencil pusher decided it wasn't a good image.

"I agree, but Denisoff might give you a stern talking to about it."

Frost waved a dismissing hand, deciding to start packing his hardware as opposed to discussing Denisoff's pet peeves. The TAR, a Desert Eagle fifty caliber handgun, and a half dozen clips went into a hefty matte black duffle bag.

Stowing that on the desk, Frost stepped over to his wet bar and went about pouring himself a to go cup of spiced rum and coke. Nick, still behind him, cracked his knuckles one by one.


"You ready to finally see headquarters again?" Nick asked.

"Just as long as I don't get the shitty end of the stick. This business about FMW has me on edge."

Nick grabbed the two overnight bags he had earlier and stood beside Frost as he finished mixing his drink. "It'll be okay."

Frost peered at the man from over the rim of his Ray Bans. "Define okay."


Home Base Is Where The Heart Is


The smell of disinfectant and industrial strength cleaner swirled around the confines of the entrance lobby. Tasteful, ancient decor littered the area, giving it a Victorian era appearance. A few members of the organization scurried about, busy with themselves and the things that had to get done.

Frost and Nick stepped across the cavernous room, each one flicking their gaze to every little nook and cranny the place had to offer. The sounds of their footsteps echoed for seconds on end before finally dissolving into auditory nothingness.

An exit from the lobby and a few right turns later, Frost found himself entering Denisoff's personal office. The man casually placed a book to the side of his desk, revealing a slight film of facial hair and a pair of reading glasses perched on the bridge of his nose.


"It is a delight to see you both on such short notice," Denisoff said, his warm English accent carrying across the room. Bookshelves lined the walls, bouncing his voice back to surround Frost.

"I hate to be an asshole... sort of, but we really need to get to business. I've got a match in three days," Frost said, his tone nothing short of harsh. This place made him feel defensive for some reason. He wasn't really partial to any sort of authority. Left over feelings from his days as a murderous fiend maybe.

"That's unfortunate, but its just as well, I suppose," Denisoff answered, motioning for the pair to take a seat.

Frost and Nick both took to the plush chairs positioned in front of Denisoff's desk.


"Two gangs have recently made our Most Wanted list," Denisoff said, pulling a manilla folder from his desk and opening it. "Luckily, they're operating just outside of Pittsburgh in a small warehouse complex. Over the years, they've been rivals. Each one killing, and or kidnapping, members of the opposite gang whilst wreaking havoc on the bordering suburbs."

Frost slid his shades down the bridge of his nose just enough to clearly see Denisoff. "Gangs? Like, human gangs?"

"Precisely."

Frost shook his head. "Every case I've worked on for you has had me killing something. I'm not going to kill another human being."

"Well, you have to. These two gangs have recently united in an effort to cleanse the local population of those deemed unworthy."

This time, Frost slammed a fist against the oak desk in front of him, startling his boss. "Fucking forget it. Get the police involved, it's their job. What makes them so important anyway?"

Denisoff sighed, a look of disdain clouding his eyes. "Each gang has taken to following in the footsteps of two of your colleagues in the wrestling business. The Laughing Men have taken after Harley Quint and the Apostles have taken after Drew Michaels."

Frost choked back an unbelieving laugh, but didn't budge on his "no murdering humans" policy. "In any case, the local police force can handle it. A fucking hobo could handle a band of two bit knockoffs like those guys."

"Bloody hell Frost, no they can't!"

Frost was taken aback by Denisoff's sudden outburst. His cheeks were flaring up with crimson color as veins threatened to break the skin.

"Both gangs know more than they should. They know of Michaels' talks with God and of Quint's talks with Lucifer. Now, the Apostles think they can do the same. The Laughing Men, well, they haven't gotten the memo that Quint has changed his ways."

Frost cursed under his breath, all the while casting a glance over to Nick who was shaking his head. "So, they delve in magic? The black arts? What exactly makes them so dangerous?"

"None of that. It's their conviction, Frost. They believe that they're truly doing the work of the above and the below. That, and they've kidnapped one of our employees," Denisoff explained, his mood now a bit more somber. His eyes glazed over with regret, Denisoff looked to Frost. "I sent our resident archaeologist, Gwen Richards, to find the Trinis Oculus. We'd tracked it to Pittsburgh and she's damned good in the field, so I didn't hesitate a second. Still, she managed to get in over her head and now they have her."

"What will they do with her?" Frost asked, his interest peaked at the opportunity of saving a damsel in distress.

"If they believe her to be unworthy, then surely she mentioned the Oculus. Most believe it to be the devil's tool for ascension. So, the Laughing Men are probably questioning her... while the Apostles are readying to sacrifice her."

This time, Frost cursed aloud.

"Shit."


The Lion's Den And The-

"Wait, wait... is she single?"

"Just go, Frost."

"Right. Sorry."


The Lion's Den And The Dragon's Lair


Streetlights bounced off the hood of the Nissan Skyline Frost picked up from the local outpost associated with his organization. The streets immediately surrounding the warehouse district were quiet; the term "ghost town" was actually befitting. Bits of trash being carried about by the breeze provided the only movement in the immediate area.

Taking a sharp left, Frost brought the car to a stop in a back alley, a block or two down the street from where the gangs were supposed to be holed up.


"I've got a bad feeling..." Frost said, flicking his gaze to Nick.

"I'd hate to see you have a good feeling about any of the cases we've been on," Nick replied, slapping a clip into a black, 9mm pistol held firm in his right hand.

"I just don't feel comfortable killing a human being, no matter how corrupt they are," Frost said, having to stifle a chill at the mere thought of it. They'd hunted supernatural beings to the edges of sanity and back, but having to kill a human would bring back too many memories. Hopefully, Frost would find them befitting of their fate.

"We're the only people that can stand in their way. If the police were to get involved, they'd stumble upon secrets that the mortal world isn't ready for," Nick explained, his tone carrying a smooth calm on its back.

"We'll agree to disagree at the moment," Frost said, finally conceding a temporary defeat.

Unlocking the driver's side door, Frost stepped out into the crisp night air and rounded back to the trunk. Pushing the lid up, Frost found his duffle bag full of toys. Nick met him a few moments later, a practiced eye planning strategy as he also looked over the cache.


"So, what's the plan?" Nick asked, his practiced eye obviously drawing a blank.

"We hang back, do a little recon. Then, if the shit hits the fan, we clean house."

Nick nodded, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "I thought you might say that."

Sliding a duffle bag over, Nick lifted up a panel where the spare tire would generally be kept. Inside was a device consisting of six pounds of C-4 explosives and a remote detonator. Nick carefully hauled up the bomb and placed it inside an empty duffle bag.

"A new way of disposing evidence?" Frost asked, slightly nervous that the bomb had been bouncing around in the trunk for half an hour.

"Pretty much. Gas leak, anyone?" Nick said, laughing as he shouldered the bag to weigh against his back.

Frost took the hint, and grabbed the biggest gun in the trunk, his TAR 21. Taking hold of the leather strap, Frost positioned the rifle to lay against his back. Next up, Frost grabbed his Desert Eagle fifty cal and a few extra clips of assorted ammunition. He placed the pistol in his chest holster, while stowing the clips in a couple of inside pockets on his leather duster. Frost then peered over to Nick, who was hip holstering two 9mm semi automatic pistols.

Nodding to each other, both men struck off in search of their prey. Each street got a little darker as they drew closer to their destination. Street lights were out in random places, graffiti littered the sides of buildings, and the sound of evil became ever more apparent.

Taking to a fire escape ladder, both Frost and Nick climbed to the roof of an abandoned warehouse adjacent to the only one with any activity. Quietly stepping over to the edge, the two men saddles down to lay prone.


"See anything?" Frost asked, his eyes searching for movement amongst the darkness.

"Hold up. Headlights."

Frost caught the twin yellow headlights approaching just as the words left Nick's lips. Hunching down lower, Frost quickly braced the rifle against the edge of the roof and took aim through the MARS red dot sight. His finger carefully flicked the rifle's function switch to burst mode as a white van came into view.

Four people exited the vehicle from different doors, a pair from each gang. What had to have been the Laughing Men were donned in ratty looking, yet loud clothing, with clumsily applied face paint marring their features. The Apostles were dressed in sacrificial robes, each one billowing in the sudden gust of wind.


"They're pulling someone out of the vehicle," Nick said, motioning to the van.

Frost watched as two of the Laughing Men pulled a girl from the threshold of the sliding door. Their prisoner didn't move, didn't flinch. Either she'd been killed, or she'd been sedated.


"Is that Gwen?" Frost asked, his voice barely above a whisper. On the way here, Nick had gone over her file while Frost had done the driving. He'd called out certain points of interest, but had never shown him a picture. Obviously, Nick had wanted the man's eyes on the road after downing his to go cup from earlier.

"Damn it, yes. Is she alive?"

The reflexive red dot sight on Frost's rifle wasn't set up for magnification, so he really wasn't sure. Of course, if they were bringing the body inside instead of dumping it, then chances were she was breathing.

"We'll see for sure once we get a closer look. Either way, we've gotta' take these guys out," Frost said, emotions now battling under the surface of his soul. On one hand, he didn't even know the girl, but was saddened just the same at losing out on an opportunity for dinner. From this height, she looked like a nice enough girl with luck bad enough to get caught up in this mess. The mess in question, was Frost's other battling emotion.

These men were bad people. Just like the vampires and demons of cases passed. They knew no bounds when it came to hurting the innocent, but... they were only human. Frost had vowed that he'd never kill another human being since his time being possessed, but it looked like that was about to change. The line between good and evil was murky at best. Walking it was a dangerous thing to do.

Still, Frost had a job to do, and in the end... his intentions would still be pure.


"How do you propose we get in undetected?" Nick asked.

Frost watched as the four men carried the girl into the bay door set flush against the warehouse. He then turned to Nick with a sly smile. "Who said anything about undetected?"


Side Door Cafe


As quietly as they could, both Frost and Nick crept around to a side entrance they'd spotted on the way down from the roof. All the commotion was coming from the inside as the surroundings fell back to being eerily silent. Frost didn't have any intention of getting inside undetected, but if they'd been spotted sneaking up to the door... case closed.

Carefully jiggling the handle, Frost found that the door was unlocked. He slowly pushed it open, his eyes springing open at the mass of people inside. At least fifty people were huddled up in the confines of the warehouse. They were all staring up at a stage, where a robed Apostle stood talking to them. Behind them Apostle was Gwen, lying motionless atop a sacrificial alter.


"Door's open, so they aren't worried about anyone storming the castle. Bad news is... Gwen is about to be set ablaze."

Nick cursed under his breath. A moment later, he retrieved a 9mm from one of his hip holsters. "How many are in there?"

"Rounding up, I'd say fifty," Frost answered with a shrug, before pulling his TAR around to face forward. Sweaty palms gripping the rifle, he prepared himself to shove the door open.

"Shouldn't we at least adopt some semblance of a plan?" Nick asked, gripping Frost by the shoulder with a shaking hand.

Frost was about to answer, until a shadow fell over him from behind.


"I'd say you should've thought of one sooner..."

The words hit Frost like a club to the back, but as his awareness began to fade, he realized those words weren't the only things clubbing him in the back.


The Belly Of The Beast


The world before Hannibal Frost was suddenly set ablaze with light and commotion. Dozens of people, cheering and howling, stood just feet away from him. Frost blinked a few times, trying to clear his muddled vision, before finding that his hands were bound behind his back. Flicking his gaze from left to right, Frost saw that he was ass first on the stage, Nick right beside him.

A figure in a robe stepped into Frost's peripheral vision, his hands raised to embrace the crowd.
"And the infamous Hannibal Frost has awakened!"

The crowd brought their cheering to an ear splitting level. The head Apostle, who Frost assumed was the man next to him, gestured once more to the crowd. "Who among us thinks that the Lord, and Lucifer alike, will enjoy their new gift?"

The crowd cheered once more, each person in it crying out for blood. But Frost was getting the feeling back in his face, and wouldn't take to being burned alive without a fight.

"I call bullshit," Frost said, just loud enough to catch the head Apostle's attention. The man spun around, his eyes alight with a fire all their own.

"Why would you call such a thing? Surely you don't believe the Lord himself has commanded you to take the creatures from his world?"

"Of course I don't," Frost said. "Who in the hell would need an instruction manual to know just how fucked up most of you people are?"

A flash of anger played across the Apostle's face, but only for a moment. He had already replaced it with a pleased smile by the time his attention was to the crowd. "How sad is it that this man has become so deluded with lies. For we all serve a higher purpose. Why does he get a special pardon in striking us from the earth?"

Another cheer from the crowd brought about a dull ache thumping its way around Frost's forehead. He closed his eyes, trying to will the headache away, but it was no use. Now, sober and hurting, Frost was really pissed off.

"He doesn't! Hannibal Frost is acting on his own, foolish accord. He has killed many, and yet, thinks he can redeem himself. Only the Lord can forgive him. Now, he will get what he has sought for so long. Redemption! At the gates of Heaven!"

The crowd cheered once more. The Apostles, obviously for the God talk. The Laughing Men, just for the sake of havoc.

The head Apostle spun on a heel and bent down to look Frost in the eyes.
"Are you ready for redemption?" He asked?

"You think God appreciates all the charred corpses you've been sending him?" Frost asked, his lips curling into a snarl.

"Of course he does. He appreciates the fact that we rid the earth of the weak in his name, and not just to clear our consciences."

Frost turned away, trying to look torn between the Apostle's words, while simultaneously searching for a way out of this mess. He spotted his gear at the edge of the stage: bomb bag, guns, shades, and hat. He'd have to get to them for any chance of survival. That, and he wasn't about to lose another pair of Ray Bans.

"Do you see the truth now?" The Apostle asked, using his forefinger to turn Frost's attention back to him.

"Nope. I'm stubborn that way," Frost replied, before head butting the robed man with all the strength he could muster. "Nick! now!"

Frost felt the ropes binding him fall away as a blade cut through the center. Finding himself free, Frost pushed himself to his feet and sprinted for the gear. Baseball sliding the last few feet, Frost quickly snatched up the TAR 21 and brought it around to face the crowd. Not one person ran, but, instead, brandished a weapon of some sort. Frost saw chains, pipes, magnums, and knifes shining under the fluorescent lights above. But they wouldn't fire. Not until their fearless leader gave the order.

"Kill him!"

Shit.

Frost, having no other option for survival, pulled the trigger on his assault rifle. Three round bursts tore into the crowd as Frost dove for the curtains to his right. Just before collapsing out of sight, he saw Nick on the other side of the stage, doing the same.

Thumps sounded out against the weak, wooden boards of the stage. Frost timed it just right, and then erupted from curtains. A Laughing Man just inches away, Frost jumped. All in one motion, Frost tucked his left foot into the thigh of the clown whilst bringing his right foot to his temple. The momentum of the kick quickly disabled the Laughing Man and left Frost falling to the floor. As soon as he hit, he rolled two equal times before bringing his rifle around to bare. With a flick of the switch, Frost rained down full automatic fire on the dozen gang members on the stage. Each one hit the floor, smoke rising from the holes in their bodies.

Getting to his feet, Frost held the rifle to point at the remaining crowd beyond the stage. Nick jogged over to him, and together, they approached the alter.


"How in the hell did that plan actually work?" Nick asked, his pistols trained on the remaining gang members.

"We're not out of the woods yet. Cut her loose," Frost answered, his eyes never leaving the anxious mass in front of him.

Nick began to cut the ropes keeping Gwen bound to the alter, and in the process, woke her from her sedation. She rubbed at her head, her gaze flicking all around her.
"What in the hell's going on?" She asked, her voice shaky.

Frost smiled. Not four words into her first impression and she was already coloring her vocabulary.
"We're getting out of here. Just stay close."

"Would somebody hand me a damn gun?" Gwen all but demanded. Nick quickly obliged her, giving Frost time to tame his fiery libido. If there was ever going to be someone for Frost, then she was it.

Finally, the head Apostle brought himself up from his crouching position behind the alter. Anger broiling under the surface of his eyes, he pointed an accusing finger at Frost.
"You dare defy our purpose? Unworthy doesn't even begin to describe you."

"I wasn't really looking for your approval," Frost said, bracing the rifle against his shoulder. With the head Apostle square in his sights, Frost curled an index finger around the trigger.

The Apostle raised his hands, a calming motion, and smiled nervously.
"Don't be so hasty. You and I... aren't so different."

Frost nodded to Nick, "Get the bomb." Then, flicking his gaze back to the Apostle, asked, "How the hell do you figure?"

"We both are in the business of cleansing the world. If we could just unite our-"

"Unite? Do you have any idea who you're talking too? For that matter, do you have any idea just how insane you sound?"

The Apostle slammed his fist down onto the sacrificial alter. Eyes wild, he gestured to the remaining two dozen people behind him. "We... know what it's like to be cast out by society. To be... misunderstood."

Frost smirked. "You're crazy. I'm a social butterfly."

"You're sarcasm does little to cover your true feelings. I know you, Hannibal."

Frost's grip on the rifle became shaky, the Apostle trudging up memories that should've stayed buried deep. The murdering of a family; an adopted daughter; the woman he loved. The layers of callous sarcasm were just ways of protecting himself. Ways of making sure no one got too close.

Nick, approaching in Frost's peripheral vision, pulled him away from his thoughts.
"Got the bomb, Frosty."

Frost flicked his gaze past Nick. "You forgot my hat. And my shades."

"You didn't say anything..."

Frost sighed. "A real heterosexual life mate would've just known. There's a reason my name's Hannibal Frost and not... Han...nibal Solo."

"Sorry," Nick replied, before jogging back over to the edge of the stage.

Frost glanced back to the Apostle, gun held just a bit firmer. But the Apostle wasn't frightened. He was baring a smile.


"See how quickly it happens? You can't even switch it off," The Apostle said, a knowing look in his eyes.

"What are you talking about?"

"What are you about to do, Frost? Murder... dozens of human beings? Your sarcastic, mental shield is the only thing keeping you from going insane."

Frost began to lower the rifle, his hands now repelling the signals from his brain. "You don't know what you're-"

"Yes, I do. I know everything about you. The dead girlfriend with the general for a father. The realization that said girlfriend was actually alive, only for her to die a slow, horrible death. Then, the demon you summoned to help you... ended up stealing your body instead. It took you a year to build up enough strength to get your body back."

"Shut your fucking-"

"I'm not done. What happened during that year? Innocent people were murdered. Jennifer, your adopted daughter, had her life taken. She hadn't even turned twenty yet. In Full Metal Wrestling, you hurt people. Of course, who knew a four hundred year old demon would turn out to be such a pathetic excuse for a wrestler."

The Apostle laid a hand on Frost's rifle, but the stricken man couldn't find it in him to move. Gwen, behind Frost, aimed her pistol at the robed Apostle before them.

"Step back, or I spray your face all over the crowd behind you," She said, her sultry voice taking on a new level of violence.

The Apostle simply smiled.
"Frost doesn't want that. He knows what has to be done." Then, stepping closer, he locked gazes with Frost. "He knows that this alter is his only path to repentance."

That single word echoed throughout Frost's mind, drawing all of his memories into a single focal point. He had a job to do. A woman to save. A town, full of people he didn't even know, to protect.

Finding his grip again, Frost jammed the muzzle of the rifle against the Apostle's chest. Eyes wide with surprise, the Apostle screamed,
"What are you doing!?"

Frost answered. "Repenting."

With a flick of the trigger, rounds tore from the TAR 21 and into the Apostle's chest. Blood and gore rained down onto the crowd, causing an uproar. As their leader crumpled onto the stage, the crowd of murderers advanced with threats of malice and death.

"Snappy one liner aside, we need to leave," Gwen said, grabbing Frost by the shoulder.

"Right. Where's Nick?"

On the mark, the bay door at the other end of the warehouse buckled, until finally tearing away, allowing a black Nissan Skyline to enter. Wheels screeching against the floor, the car sped towards the stage, hitting the gang members to slow to get out of the way.

Skidding to a halt before the stage, Frost motioned for Gwen to jump for the car. She did, and as soon as Frost followed suit, they were on their way towards escaping.


"Where's the bomb? And my shades." Frost asked from the passenger side seat.

"Shades are in the glovebox. Bomb is back on the stage. The remote detonator... is in the cupholder."

Frost glanced down, found the device, and snatched it up. "Now?" Frost asked, watching as the main street neared them at an alarming speed.

"Now."

Frost hit the button, and in seconds, an explosion tore all the sound away from the world. The car rocked on its suspension, hot wind from the explosion attacking the rear bumper. Frost glanced back, and behind the warehouses lining the street, saw flames licking at the stars above.

Human beings were fueling that fire, and Frost... was okay with that. He knew there'd be casualties. There always were. And he couldn't afford to let his emotions get in the way.


"Brace yourselves!"

Frost heard the shouts right before his world was taken through the spin cycle. Everything was in disarray. And it wasn't until the jarring impact that Frost found stability again. Aches and pains slithered through Frost's ribs as he drug himself from the passenger side window, that was now level with the ground.

Finally out of the car, Frost turned back to check on Gwen and Nick.
"Everyone breathing?" He asked. Two weak replies met his query.

But then, a searing pain latched onto Frost's ribs like an attack dog. He doubled over, and in doing so, found a man standing before him. Vision blurry, Frost could only see a suit and tie.


"I didn't think he'd survive..."

Another voice answered, from a body he couldn't see. "You underestimate him."

The voices sounded closer now, but Frost's vision was still blurry. He tried to stand, but failed. Eyes closed, Frost let his body fall slack, one arm inside the shattered window.

"He can't live. He's closer to the prophecy than ever."

"We must find the Oculus."

A familiar weight was suddenly in Frost's palm. He gripped it, and found the wings of an eagle... to be at his disposal. Eyes closed, Frost honed in on the locations of his two assailants. Two feet in front... side by side. Weapons being unholstered. Footsteps. Hammers clicking back.

Frost pulled the Desert Eagle from the car and fired two precision shots at the stars. Moments later, the sounds of bodies hitting asphalt confirmed the kills.


"Thanks for the gun."

"You're welcome."

The voice was feminine. The hands... soft and warm. Frost's vision began to clear just as Gwen cupped his cheeks. Finally, he could see her. "I'm Hannibal Frost. And it's a damn fine pleasure to meet you."

She smiled. "Gwen Richards. And, believe me, the pleasure is mine."

Frost smiled back, but not before another voice chimed in. "Yeah, don't mind me. I'm only bleeding to death over here."

Frost ignored Nick's whining, knowing that if he had the strength to whine in the first place, he was fine. Turning back to Gwen, Frost pulled a cellphone from the ground beside him and handed it to her.

"Put your number in there. After we sort this mess out, I'd like to ask you to dinner."

Gwen took the phone from him. "In the face of danger, Hannibal Frost has time to stop and make dinner plans?"

"I've got about fifteen seconds before I pass out. Otherwise, I might forget."


The Cell Phone Always Lives


"Frost here."

"It's Denisoff. Everything resolved?"

"Bad guys are dead, evidence is toast, and I think I might get the girl."

"Have any trouble?"

"Two suits. We were almost killed."

"I apologize. The Agency is on to us now. We are closer to the Oculus, and the prophecy, now more than ever. Tomorrow night, I need you to win. At this point, all we have is riding on your shoulders."

Sliding the cellphone closed, Frost looked out over the balcony of his recently booked motel room. Cowboy hat shading his face, and Ray Bans perched on the bridge of his nose, Frost watched the stars as they cluttered the night sky with their brilliance.

Now, Frost had a brilliance all his own. He really was some people's last hope.

At redemption.

At life.

At living.

He couldn't afford the luxury of fear. The fear of dying, the fear of losing... the fear of killing. Only those that deserved it would get the full extent of his wrath, but now... no one would stand in his way. Good or evil. This was getting heavy.

But then again... there's nothing like working under pressure.
Back to top Go down
Kaoru

Kaoru


Posts : 508
Rep : 0
Join date : 2009-12-12

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Kaoru Hanayama
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeMon Jun 21, 2010 11:41 am

Backstage after 11.1
1st Mariner Arena
Baltimore, Maryland
May 31st, 2010

Hunched over on a long locker room bench, Kaoru watched himself sweat onto a towel covering the shabby floor tiles. His hair drooped over the back of his curling neck like the yarn of a soggy mop. It had grown long enough to cover his whole face when wet. He looked like a man who’s had hair bloomed straight from the neck and grown into a featureless, head-shaped bud. Almost like a thatched scarecrow head attached to a meaty body.

He liked his hair that way. It gave him a private sanctuary exclusively for his face. When he didn’t want to look at the world, he could retreat into the sanctuary’s walls. Sometimes, the hair hung still and peacefully. But now it was wet, pulsing, and alive with the residual energy of earlier labor. He could feel the clamminess dangling all around him. His hair, his hermitage was damp with the stink of failure. Drew Michaels was still the C-4 Champion. And he was champion thanks to Kaoru’s right arm, which made the smell all the more disgusting. “Almost” an aching word. The difference between a fire and a firefly is “almost.” The difference between success and failure is “almost.” And now Kaoru Hanayama was the FMW C-4 champion…

…“almost.”

It would have hurt him less to lose; to have been beaten into a lifeless pulp beyond any shadow of a doubt the arena lights could cast. Then there would have been no questions. No shame. Either you walk away a winner, or die before anyone calls you a loser. That was how the natural world worked, even if it was framed in the grey embroidery of skyscrapers and sidewalks.

A real fight was all in.

But in a professional fight, you were paid to survive. Paid to live in disgrace. Paid to keep appearing on the cards long after the adrenaline of knuckles against your chin becomes the same as a nine-to-five job.

Kaoru couldn’t understand why anyone would do that. Lacing up your boots every day and palling around with contenders long after they had dismissed you as an also-ran wasn’t just disgraceful. It was disgusting.

There was no such thing as a perennial contender. Only a perennial loser.


HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

*BOOM*

Kaoru did not feel his fingers wrap around the long locker room bench. Nor did he feel his shoulders turn pneumatically, as he threw the long wooden slab against the locker room door. But he had seen that the door was about to open. And he already knew who was going to be standing on the others side, which is why he threw it in the first place. Splinters flew in every direction, as the door frantically closed. Kaoru could hear his own quiet, angry breathing as the crash of the bench was smothered back into silence.

HOhohohohoho!

Having peeped through the crack to make sure the coast was clear, Sonny confidently strode in and slammed the dressing room door behind him. The noise added weight to his laugh, which was as frail and squeaky. He was flanked by two Asian men in suits. Both of them looked like their cheekbones had been sharpened against dull rocks.

That was quite the effort there, butterball! Maybe you could have hit yourself with a lariat too! Just for good measure!

Kaoru’s fat body glistened with sweat, his face impassive. The jolt of fury that ran through his body had now settled. His hair, which had flown upward suddenly, now settled back around his face like a crown of leaves after a gust of wind. Sonny was not intimidated, and chuckled so hard that he nearly wheezed.

But seriously, seriously…how did you decide which faggot you were going to help out? The faggot with the tattoos, or the faggot with the makeup on his face? Was there some sort of quotient for which one looked less like a bum? BWAhahaha!

The old man rocked up and down on the balls of his feet. If it weren’t for the wrinkles and liver spots, he would have looked just like a little boy. Hanayama’s eyes gazed down at the tiny man convulsing in laughter, then to the two bodyguards before settling back on Sonny. He was wearing his banana-yellow sweat-suit again.

Kaoru let out a brief, but audible snort before sitting back down. His hairdo hung back over his eyes, shutting Sonny out from view.


What’s this? Nothing to say? Suddenly, tubby is all out of threats? No snappy comebacks? No “boogadey-boo, I’m going to kill you?” Heeheehee! This is a first! Well now, as long as you’re sitting there all nice and quiet, I have an email from back home. The boss sa—

Kaoru cut him off, his voice slightly muffled by his bangs.

–that he won’t be tolerating any losses, and that I am expected to win in order to make him money. It’s not my fault that a third party was involved. Drew Michaels can’t beat me one-on-one and he kno—

Whoa, there! Pump the brakes, butterball. The email is to congratulate you.

Kaoru did not answer. Instead he cocked his head ever so slightly, one eye protruding out through the veil of hair. Sonny sucked the silence in gleefully through his teeth.

That’s right tons-of-fun, to congratulate you! Surely you knew, didn’t you? I mean, you take so much pride in planning all the little doodads and pretending to be smarter than everyone else. But have you forgotten the whole reason why you’re here?

It was a rhetorical question. Kaoru chose not to answer.

To keep a low profile, you fat lummox! The shenanigans you pulled off back in Tokyo made you too risky to have around. So boss had to send you across the entire goddamn Pacific ocean to keep down your exposure. Now you tell me, mister criminal mastermind…mister assassin…mister “I’m too good for my own good,”…would you consider winning ad internationally recognized wrestling title to be keeping a low profile?!

Another rhetorical question. Sonny felt bold enough to scream it. No one else in the room gave any hint of reaction.

Heeheehee…aww! Is tubby sad? Tubby going to cry tears of butter? Did you honestly think we wanted you to win titles and draw in that kind of publicity? Nope. Your job here is twofold: First and foremost, you are to wait until the consequences of your Tokyo bloodbath boil over. Second, you are to channel all of your little “impulses” into productive areas for the family. As far as wrestling goes, you will win all matches necessary to remain a profitable bet for our bookies. But titles? HAH! Explicit orders are for you to throw the title match every time. And that means EVERY time. Said so in the email. You can read it if you don’t believe me. Your job is to be a perennial contender…

Kaoru winced behind the cloak of his hair.

…and nothing more. Hmph!

Sonny’s right foot gave a childish little stomp as he turned on it to face the door, and began to marc out self-importantly. He tried to do something of a goose step for dramatic effect, but his feet were too short to reach any meaningful height. Instead he looked more like a toy soldier in a fruit-colored uniform who had just been wound up.

As he passed the suited men, they also turned and followed in his wake.

The door closed unassumingly. Kaoru briefly looked around before finding a folded metal chair resting against the far corner. Lumbering over, he picked it up and set it before the biggest pile of splinters from the wooden bench, directly before the door.

It all made sense to him, of course. Winning titles might put a target on his back for the Keishich, the LAPD, or even international police. He could stay in Los Angeles for one…maybe two years. Until the heat in Tokyo died down. And all the while he would compete in FMW, winning every match that had nothing to do with a title and making sure to lose those that did. It was part of the punishment, Kaoru supposed, to stand there on national television and endure insult after insult knowing that you would have to lay down for the little worm in advance. It all made sense. It all fit together very, very nicely.


He could do that…

No…

…but he wouldn’t.

To kill was one thing. Killing brought him pleasure. Feeling the grip of another man collapse between the weight of his own brought him the satisfaction that big game hunters dreamed of. To break and bend and deform a man’s physical self in your own image…it was as close to playing god as man would ever be. And it was his right. It was his basic human right by being bigger. Stronger. Faster.

To make a mockery of that by forcing him to lay down before the biggest kill? It was unacceptable. Food without sustenance. Sex without orgasm. Life without living.

He would win any match he chose. He would break any man he wanted. And if the organization had any problems, then he would say his apologies after the fact.


Hey, by the way!

Kaoru looked up, having been caught off guard by the old man’s characteristically noiseless steps. Sonny, apparently having forgot something, had snuck back to the door and opened it just far enough to make his voice audible.

Maybe if you hadn’t wasted all of your goddamn time obsessing over that dead slut and her nasty stripper dollars, you could have trained a little more and won that match! HEEHEEHEE! WHOOO I’m wild!

*SLAM*

..and Kaoru was alone again.

Geezer always has to get in the last word…

Reaching down into the pile of splinters, Kaoru picked up the biggest one and twirled it between his sausage fingers.

It was clearer now, than it was when he had first gotten into the codger’s car. If things went wrong in Los Angeles, the old man would be the first to go. And as for the money and the hooker, he would get to the bottom of it. Even if the coot was unwilling to see the connection, he would get to the bottom of it.


Kaoru snapped the splinter twixt his fingers like a pencil, and watched it crumble to the floor.

There are no such things as perennial contenders. Only perennial losers.

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread 68829725c79c4b249984c47137296c3e-100

Little Nakasu
Somewhere in Little Tokyo
Los Angeles, California
Two weeks before 11.1

The digital clock on his nightstand read 2:00 AM.

Kaoru could still hear music downstairs. Little Nakasu on a Friday night was generally chock full of FOBs; fresh-off-the boat immigrants. None of them could hack it an American night club, so whenever they wanted to get themselves drunk and lose some money, Little Nakasu was the place to do it.

Mahjong tables, pachinko…anything that a nostalgic Asian could want for a good time, Nakasu had it. The Yamaguchi-gumi had other clubs, of course. Bigger places for the younger people, who spiked their hair, bought overpriced jeans and button-up shirts, and felt like grinding. Those were the real cash cows. But with Nakasu doubling as an armory and a casual whorehouse, that wasn’t the right kind of crowd to bring. Those were the “young Romans”...the kids who considered themselves American and wanted to be investment bankers out of college because they were under the illusion that it would garner them some respect in the US.

But there was a party downstairs nonetheless. And even if it wasn’t the sort of fashionable party Los Angeles could revel in, it still annoyed Kaoru.

As he sat at his desk, the full array of goods was spread out before him like a map. On the top left were all of the newspaper clippings he could find. So far, none of the major papers had managed to trace the burning of the church back to organized crime. Bullets had been extracted from the back of the deacons’ necks, but nothing had come of it.

Father Kaguro had hidden his dirty laundry well. Or maybe the Inogawa-kai had done it for him.

Next were the pictures of the dead whore. Someone had left her in bad shape. Very bad shape. When Kaoru had given the order to get her out of the garbage, some of the younger foot-soldiers refused. In the end, he was the one who had to get his clothes bloody.

Both nipples had been sliced off; a blatant sign of yakuza execution. They physicians had declared that to be the primary cause of death. She had bled out from her chest. On top of that, her nose was broken in three places. After she had been cleaned off, the doctors said they had found rounded burn marks all over her body, most likely from cigars.

None of that interested Kaoru. He had seen and caused enough dead prostitutes to not be particularly sensitive about it. What interested him much more were the autopsy results. The black market quacks were apparently paid enough for the whole post-mortem package, including autopsy. In her stomach, they found a small plastic pouch. It was almost like a sandwich bag. Inside the pouch, were several hundred dollar bills folded neatly into each other.

They felt crisp and clean, almost like new. Why would a prostitute have eaten, or been force fed, brand new hundred dollar bills?

Hanayama remembered asking that question when he was on the line with Tokyo. But when he called for the money to undergo some sort of testing, he was flat out refused at every turn. Every Oyabun, Saiko-komon, Waka-gashira, Shatei-gashira, over-boss, underboss, lieutenant…every single one had told him that the matter was closed. That even if the money was tested, it would likely lead to nothing.

Kaoru had even gone so far as to go over everyone’s heads and call Uncle himself. Uncle had indeed listened to his concerns with a seemingly interested tone. But nothing had come of it.


I do not understand. Why is the lead not being followed? Why is the mo—

Nephew, you’re overreacting. There is no need to press the issue further. She is dead. You failed to save her and she is dead. We cannot help that anymore. Whether or not she divulged any information will be known within the next few months, based on the Inogawa-kai’s actions. Until then, there is nothing to worry about.

But---

Listen! Was I not the one who arranged this mission in the first place? I know the information she had. And that information had nothing to do with hundred dollar bills. I do not want to hear of this again!

What is the harm in being cautious? If the dollars are unimportant then they are unimportant. She had them in her stomach, Uncle.

Hmph…fine, fine! If it will douse your fear, then I will make sure one of our currency experts in Los Angeles gets in touch with you. You can give him the money, and I’m sure he will gladly tell you whatever you want to know.

Thank you. You are honorable and wise.

I know, nephew. I know.

That conversation had been a week ago. Even so, it was obvious that Uncle was lying. For such a simple piece of evidence to be overlooked was far too strange. They autopsy crew had merely wanted to dispose of the money, until Kaoru personally interjected and took the bag up to his room.

He made sure to keep it on his person at all times. Nobody was brave enough to come get it from him. Besides, an explicit command for him to relinquish the money at gunpoint would have done nothing but confirm a cover-up.

Instead, Uncle had played it tactfully and allowed Kaoru to give the money to the “currency” expert,” who would no doubt find “nothing wrong” with the money and conveniently dispose of it after he had finished with his “tests.”

The stack of hundreds, neatly folded, was the last thing on his table.

Kaoru looked back at the digital clock. 2:05 AM. It was time. Scooting back in the chair noisily, he rose from his table and began the walk downstairs. Even on the second floor, signs of a party was visible. Hanayama could hear the faint sounds of fucking coming through the flimsy doors. Farther down, a couple of kitten-faced girls were leading men by the hand to their rooms. A few others, the drug-whores who usually took a fraction of their pay in smack, were sitting on the floor against the wall content with enjoying their fix before looking for more customers. Kaoru had to step over several of these, knocking them over like dreamy potted plants. It was a narrow hallway, and he was a wide man.

Kaoru came down the stairs as silently as he could, bumping shoulders with a drunken man in a loose tie heading the other way. Peeking over the rail, he could see Sonny was sitting at the bar. He was drinking a cosmopolitan and cackling about something the bartender had told him. Sonny always insisted on ordering a cosmopolitan, even when he found out it was a woman’s drink. It didn’t much matter, so long as he was distracted.

With a sudden burst of speed, Kaoru bowled down the stairs and into the thick cigarette smoke of the party, making a beeline for the kitchen. His size made it difficult to be inconspicuous, so he needed to move fast. Walking on the balls of his feet, Kaoru waded through the cigarette smoke and mahjong tables, slipping through gaps whenever he could before finally disappearing behind the kitchen door.

A quick glance through the port-hole style window confirmed that Sonny hadn’t seen him.

Keeping pace, Kaoru briskly walked toward through the kitchen area. The meat-hooks he had hung the Korean from still dangled from the ceiling. They were silent witnesses; the best kind of witnesses.

Hanayama opened the back door of the kitchen and stepped out into the side alley of Little Nakasu, immediately hearing the sounds of someone puking in the dark. The place smelled like a urine-and-fertilizer cocktail, but this was where they had agreed to meet. Using the front door wasn’t exactly stealthy.


Psst!

Squinting, Kaoru scanned the darkness of the alley.

Psst! Over here!

He came from behind the dumpster, wearing what looked like a cowboy duster. Apprehensive at first, he darted from one side of the alley to the next, then back again, approaching Kaoru in an erratic zig-zag pattern before darting right up to the bigger man’s torso.

You uhh—err---you---umm---you –mmm you--the one?

You’re “Dollar” Yano?

Yeah-yeah…that’s…that’s me…”Dollar” Yano…or just “Dollar”…or just Yano…but yeah..I’m—I’m “Dollar” Yano…yeah…

Even with the cowboy duster on, he seemed to be shivering. His neck pinged left and right like he was being slapped in the face by invisible hands.

Why are you shaking like that?

What? Oh—uhh—I shake. I just—I just shake. Just---just looking---looking around---looking around…around…They called me Twitchy in high school---yeah---Twitchy. Twitches? Twitchy? Twitches? I think it was Twitchy…almost definitely Twitchy…

He shook like his heart pumped coffee, and his voice had a fearful quality to it. Even beneath the enormous coat, you could see the vibrations. His head was almost entirely swallowed by the collar of the duster, with his hummingbird eyes and bowl-haircut sticking out. He looked like a nervous mushroom cap.

Why are your coat pockets full of newspaper and garbage from the alley?

“Dollar” Yano looked down at his pockets and back up at Kaoru in record time.

Oh that? Err—uhh—hmm---that’s…

You’re a kleptomaniac, aren’t you?

NO!-I mean..no…no…not a maniac…not a KLEPTOmaniac…That stuff is just…mine. Because I-uh…I found it. So it’s mine… I mean I didn’t just find it here, it’s always been mine. I brought it here…it’s…it’s my stuff---

Whatever. Piss yourself.

“Dollar” Yano tilted his head questioningly, without ceasing to twitch.

Wh—why—piss---why do I—piss myself? I don’t want to piss myself, I don’t think I wan—

It’s suspicious if someone comes out through the kitchen in a giant trenchcoat. So piss yourself like you’ve just finished pissing in the alley. Then go through the door and straight upstairs like you’re visiting a whore. I’m in room 231. I’ll come in five minutes after you so the old man doesn’t notice.

It wasn’t difficult for “Dollar” Yano to urinate on himself. Watching him from a distance, Kaoru wondered how he avoided it at all. Throughout the whole process, Yano just kept trembling anxiously.

When he was finished, he obediently scooted into Nakasu and out of the kitchen door, mumbling something under his breath. His steps were quick and staccato, almost like a little child whose feet were too short to keep up with his parent. That may well have been the case, since Yano only stood at five-foot-three or so. His face was dead level with Kaoru’s gut.

Hanayama waited the full five minutes, checking his watch meticulously before finally exiting the kitchen himself and going back upstairs. The party was still in full swing. He tried to make it seem like he wasn’t in a hurry.


Hey now! Just where did YOU go, tubby?

Sonny’s voice whined across the room just when Kaoru reached the foot of the stairs.

Cigarette.

Kaoru said that word without ever stopping. Sonny shrugged dismissively and went back to drinking his Cosmo.

As he re-ascended the stairs and walked down the second floor, Hanayama found “Dollar” Yano again. He was standing outside of Room 231, poking the doorknob with his index finger and withdrawing it as though it was scalded.


What are you doing?

HUH?—Wha-ohhh…umm…it’s…the doorknob is dirty and so…hmm…like the whole hall…whole hall is dirty and --*clears throat*….yes…umm…

Kaoru sighed and swung the door open, pushing “Dollar” Yano inside and walking in and locking the door behind him. Yano immediately shuffled over to the table, where his flittering eyes caught hold of the hundred dollar bills on the table.

He stood there for a minute, nodding his head. Kaoru could have sworn he heard something like slurping coming form inside the cowboy duster.


This—uh…this is it?

Kaoru nodded. Yano didn’t look over in the direction of the nod, but seemed to assume that some affirmation was given because the next thing he did was snatch the folded hundreds and hold them very close to his face. His fingers rubbed against each other and the money obsessively. All other parts of his body stopped moving. It was as if his nervous twitching had all suddenly migrated up his body and into the palms of his hands. He handled the money like a squirrel would handle an acorn, or the way a fly would rub its front two legs compulsively if you looked close enough.

Tucking the money closer, “Dollar” Yano took several deep whiffs of the cash. Then, lowering the duster a bit to reveal a small feminine mouth, Yano ran his tongue along the surface of each individual hundred. When he would finish with a bill, he would smack his lips together with all the introspection of a wine connoisseur.

Kaoru watched him, all the while not blinking.


FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread 68829725c79c4b249984c47137296c3e-100

The digital clock on the table read 2:45 AM, when “Dollar” Yano finally put the slobbery hundreds back on the table.

Kaoru had taken a seat thirty minutes ago, making sure not to take his eyes off the kleptomaniac, whose pockets were still stuffed with trash from the alley.


AHA! Yes…mmm…yes…aha…

Kaoru looked up in exasperation, his head tilting onto his own shoulder.

Have you found out anything?

Yano let out an insect-like chuckle, before reaching into the cowboy duster and pulling out a napkin for his drool-covered hands.

Somehow, his next sentences were crystal clear. He didn’t stutter once.

All of the beginners stuff checked out straight away. There are security strips on the left side of all the bills, which tasted authentic. They also have the watermark of Ben Franklin on the right-hand side. Didn’t taste like the ink was laced with anything…cocaine, explosive primer, stuff like that. Moreover, the paper they are printed on contains no starch and doesn't reflect ultraviolet light…

Yano’s temporary attack of sanity paused.

…but…

Kaoru stood up from his chair and walked over to the table, looking over Yano’s shoulder like a smothering shadow.

But what?

“Dollar” Yano blinked each eye separately, before shoving a hand into one of his many pockets and pulling out a small metallic box with a black handle. It had an LCD screen embedded in the top, and looked almost like a miniature minesweeper.

What’s that?

Yano continued in his calm way, suddenly very articulate.

This is the d500. See, U.S. paper money is printed with magnetic ink. But that's also used for many fraudulent bills. On real bills, the ink is distributed in a consistent pattern whose magnetic resonance can be mapped. The magnetic map is stored in the D500, as well as three other maps containing ultraviolet, infrared and other measurements taken from legitimate bills.

How did you get tha—

…and in an instant, Yano’s composure broke.

–IT’S MINE, WHO CARES HOW I GOT IT? I FOUND IT. YOU CAN’T HAVE IT!

Kaoru held his hands up, silently urging “Dollar” to remain calm before returning to his seat. After several nervous pants, Yano recovered from the panic attack and began to feed the dollars into the tiny machine. Each time, the machine would emit several beeps and boops before spitting the money back out. He did this for all five of the hundreds. The same beep came out each time.

When he was finished, Yano folded the dollars back into their original position and put the machine into one of his anonymous pockets.

They’re uhh…they’re fakes.

Kaoru sprang out from his chair again and lumbered to the table, nearly shoving Yano aside.

Are you certain?

Y-y-yep. And uh…they’re damn good ones too. Yep. Damn good. If uh…if I hadn’t sto—if I hadn’t “found” the d500 fair and square, there would have been no way to tell. On the street erm…uhh….yeah…*clears throat*… on the street that stuff is as good as the real thing. But uh---definitely fake. Yeah. There’s always…hmph…always a way to tell the fake from the real, because the real erm…yeah….mmm…the real keeps changing. Getting uh…getting more real. Getting better. More holograms, more codes, different paper and uh…tracking chips. What masquerades as real today is fake tomorrow.

Kaoru picked up the money, getting Yano’s spittle all over his hands in the process. His mind raced furiously through all imaginable scenarios. A hooker with a plastic bag full of dupes in her stomach. And not just any dupes. High quality ones.

Was the money hers?

Was it the Inogawa-kai’s?

Did she eat it voluntarily?

Was she force-fed it?

It didn’t add up.

Hanayama was now completely eclipsing the desk, while Yano shuffled nervously behind him. After a few minutes of staring, “Dollar” was about to take the first step towards the door.


Dollar.

Y-y-y-yes?

Tell me one more thing. How exactly does one make something like this?

Dollar scratched his head so quickly and so rough that it sounded like someone had struck a match.

Erm…hmm…you’d uh…you’d need a press. An expensive press. C—uh…could be Swiss…maybe…possibly…

Kaoru reached into the drawer of his table, where his silenced H&K P30 lay.

Hey Dollar?

Y-Y-Yeah?

Piss yourself.

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread 68829725c79c4b249984c47137296c3e-100

Backstage before 11.2
US Bank Arena
Cincinnati, Ohio
June ??, 2010

Even through the walls, you could hear the FMW crowd roaring. Kaoru sat once again on his long wooden bench. His still-fresh towel was draped over the back of his neck, standing between him and the world.

…I’m glad we had this little talk, butterball

Sonny was in the locker room. He was in his banana suit. He was with his honor guard. He had a foot-long hot dog in his hand.

After your little outburst in the last show, boss just wanted me to remind you one last time; this is your cover. You are not here to be a “real” wrestler. Just a really good fake. You’re just here to blow of steam, stay out of the limelight, and make money in the meantime.

He let out his crotchety boy-giggle while chewing a mouth-full of hot dog.

You know…you could take some lessons from that big Irish monkey you’re facing! Heeheehee! He thinks he’s a big shot. He thinks he’s the “man to beat” in FMW, while all these pissants make fun of him behind his back. Every time he gets within a hair’s breath of something, he loses. And that’s what you’re going to do. That’s what you’re going to BE. Win often enough to stay high on the card. Hell, win the Gold Card if you can! But when it comes to the title, you lose. No matter what, you lose! You got that?

Swallowing the oversized bite, Sonny grinned from ear to ear as crumbs fell from his toothless mouth. Kaoru stayed buried beneath the mantle and crust of towel and hair, merely nodding. Knowing that he would not get a better response, Sonny took another bite of hot dog and opened the door to leave.

By the way…boss told me to ask. Did you ever give that money you were so worried about to the specialist?

Kaoru nodded again, knowing full well that he had given the “specialist” five hundred-dollar bills from his own pocket and not the dupes.

Good. Knock ‘em dead, champ!

*SLAM*

Sonny was gone, leaving Kaoru once again to drift in the world of his hair. His sanctuary. His hermitage. It was true. He was not a real wrestler.

But he was a real fighter. He was real. He WAS real. A real contender. A real champion

And he would not lose to the fake.


There are no such things as perennial contenders. Only perennial losers.

…To Be Continued.


Last edited by ToastErr on Tue Jun 22, 2010 5:55 am; edited 5 times in total
Back to top Go down
Skyler Striker
FMW C-4 Champion
FMW C-4 Champion
Skyler Striker


Posts : 1348
Rep : -10
Join date : 2009-12-06
Age : 34
Location : Australia

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Skyler Striker
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeMon Jun 21, 2010 12:35 pm

Leah: Would you like any garlic bread?

Skyler: You didn’t invite me here to make small talk – or to eat, for that matter. Order whatever you want.

This three star restaurant pains me. Not because I expect five star dining, but because of who’s sitting opposite me. She stabbed me in the back. Hard. She caused this, all of it, she- calm down. Calm down before you do anything stupid.

Leah: You’re really not fussed?

Skyler: Given that I don’t have a taste tester around to check for poison, I’m going to have to pass on your offer.

Leah: You really believe this whole incident was my fault?

Keep it calm. Calm, damnit. I knew we weren’t going to make it even one minute without her trying to fix everything. Bloody psych.


Skyler: No, it’s entirely my own, Leah. I just decided that your telling the doctor about a minor injury which would force me to vacate my championship belt was, indeed, all my fault. Of course this is your fault!

Leah: Keep it calm, Skyler. We’re in a public place.

Aren’t you lucky about that, too. If I didn’t know that you were carrying some spray can in your pocket I’d already have broken your jaw by now.

Skyler: What do you want from me?

Leah: I want an apology, first off. Then I want you to actually think cohesively and coherently about everything that’s happened since this all started. Finally, I want you to realise that we’re not against you – I’m your wife, Skyler, I love you for crying out loud! Even though you did this to me? Even though you up and left your wife, your daughter, your two baby children? And beyond that, because of my stupid degree, Skyler? I know that it’s not desperation or loneliness. I don’t display the usual symptoms or patterns. I’m actually still in love with you. What do you have to say?

Skyler: What I have to say can’t be said in this place. We need to be alone to talk about this.

Leah: No chance. I remember what happened when you kicked us out of home... if Leon hadn’t been there-

Skyler: See? Leon, Leah, Sarah, Jade, the twins – that’s all it is to you now. You never considered my opinion the first time, so you clearly don’t want it now!

Leah: Fine. Outside. But I’m warning you, I have my-

Skyler: I know what you’ve got.

She goes first. We didn’t even order. One of the waiters looks curiously at Leah and I but he goes back to his work when I look back at him. The annoying doorbell rings as we get outside and we turn left, walking down a scratched grey concrete sidewalk. The cafe strip isn’t great around this place, especially at night. The lights are dim, alleyways are scattered around like polka dots. No-one’s outside. It’s raining – that’ll probably do it.

The perfect opportunity.


Skyler: Left.

Leah: That’s an alley-

Skyler: LEFT.

There’s a sudden flash of movement as she tries to get out her little spray can, but years of reflex training allows me to hold her arm down and spin her backwards into the alley, pressing her back against the wall and my back into her front. I press hard, driving the air from her lungs. From there, it only takes a fraction of a second.

Elbow to the right side of the skull.

Foot driven into her left kneecap.
Switchblade into the stomach – in, up, out.

The blood stains her apple-green dress before it gets washed away by the rain. My footsteps echo only for a moment. Maybe a quick one-liner to send her into oblivion.

Skyler: Don’t talk to me about love.

*****
I shoot up from my pillow, breathing heavily. I wipe my hand across my forehead... it’s covered in sweat. Next to me? Trisha. Check outside the window, what time is it? Early morning, maybe five-ish? No, five thirty, too light to be five. Not that it’s light. Why am I thinking so quickly? Everything feels funny, my head’s still spinning. I just got up. Just woke up, I stand corrected. Look left, no, right, there’s Trisha. Beautiful, dangerous Trisha. I... I slept with her a few months back and now we’re together. Like a couple together? Don’t know. I sexed her, does that make us a couple? Do I love her? Does she love me? Next to her, on the bed... a needle? Of course, I remember, she takes recreational drugs. Do I? Look left, my bedside table, my tablets – just painkillers? No, two bottles, one of painkillers, one to help me sleep. Probably more in the drawers, I can see a bottle or two in the bin, probably finished them off.

Am I addicted? Thinking, thinking like crazy, everything’s too fast. Time for some pills. Rummage through the drawer, quick read of the label, does it really matter which? Don’t even know if I feel the pain any more, where was it – my wrist? Check the left wrist, don’t remember which one was injured. The left is fine, check the right. Right one’s fine, so why am I on painkillers? Of course I’m addicted, can’t deny it, why bother? Drums in my head, beating, they should go away with one more pill. Swallow them down, there, give it a few minutes. Is that something clattering? The mailbox on the door, of course, time to get up and check, don’t wake Trish. Up I get, out I go, find some clothes perhaps, that sounds like a good idea. Any mail waiting? Yeah, two letters. Both from the hospital. One for me – one for Trish? When was she at the hospital? Probably for the addiction, like me. Except she shoots, it’s recreational, why would she go to the hospital?

Did I just dream about killing my wife?

Would I do it?

WHAT? Why am I thinking that? I hate her, I wouldn’t kill her – I wouldn’t kill anyone, they betrayed me, I still wouldn’t kill them, even if I don’t love them, even if I don’t like Caprice, not even Derrick...

Derrick...

Last night. My head, he hit me – it stings. Why would he hit me? I tried to hit him. Why did I do that? He deserved it, that’s why. He deserved to be put down. Who’s he to come and try and control me again? To deprive me of the opportunity to be World Champion? I’ll take him out at Catalyst, though... him and TyranT. Both of them. And I won’t let anything get in my way, not anyone in my path either. I’m still a Champion. I’ll be Champion in singles and tag competition. Not the lower singles competition, though. Just the World Champion. I’m above everything else. Only the best, that’s what I am. The best.

Get back to the here and now, look down, look at the letters... open mine, discard the envelope, unfold it... just a routine check-up that’s been waived thanks to Smitten, of course. Couldn’t have his number one contender be eliminated through drug testing now, could he? Not a future World Champion. Not Skyler Striker-

No, got to think of what’s right here. The dream, my dream, killing Leah... she betrayed me, it’s punishment, you don’t mess with me, you don’t take away from me what was mine. Not what’s mine. If she really cared then she’d have let me fight, but she doesn’t care, Leon doesn’t care, Jade doesn’t care, nobody does. I have to look out for myself, that’s what. You can’t trust anyone but yourself, not when they’re out for themselves, no matter what they say. They don’t want what you do, they don’t understand the pressure, not of being a World Champion. Calm down, you’re not Champion... not yet.

The letter. Trish’s letter. From the hospital, what’s it for? Open it and find out, you’re partners, even if it’s just for sex. What would Leah think? Do I care? Ha, unlikely, did she care? No, so she’ll get nothing back, not from me, she doesn’t deserve that kind of thing from me. Trish’s letter. I shouldn’t open it, it’s her mail. Fling it on the counter, still a little curious, but I can hear her rustling, waking up in the bedroom, there she is.


Trisha: Mmmmm... morning, friend.

Skyler: Hey, Trisha, beautiful Trisha, wonderful Trisha, what’s going on, want some breakfast?

Trisha: Are you alright, Sky? You’re sweating all over, what’s going on? Have you been watching which order and what time you’re taking your pills on?

Skyler: Sweating on my hand, my forehead, taking pills, lots of pills... don’t know which or where or when. Hey, Trisha, beautiful Trisha...

Falling, Losing balance, knees, table, floor tiles, didn’t know they were patterned like that... who painted them blood red? Blinding pain, bleeding pain, my head, my blood... my darkness... goodnight, Trisha, beautiful Trisha, wonderful Trisha...

*****
A judge, dressed in black and with a silhouette for a face, sits over the court surrounding the scene. Wooden benches, national symbols, the whole shebang. The jury at the side look much the same as the judge – dressed in black cloaks, hidden in secrecy. The prosecutor sits behind the bench on the right, with a beaked black mask covering his features, and a black wide brimmed hat atop his head. No-one sits in the audience.

And then, behind the defendant’s bench, there’s me. Dressed in white.


Me: So, is white the new black, or vice versa?

Judge: Silence. You will wait your turn, Mr. Striker.

Me: Sor-ry.

Judge: Will the prosecution call their first witness?

Prosecutor: The prosecution calls Dr. Jason Keane to the stand.

The doctor who prescribed me my first meds, who let me continue wrestling, and who thought that his own demise was my fault. Jason Keane. He walks down to the stand and takes his place like the loyal worker bee he is. He shoots a look at me. Angry. Why wouldn’t he be? I bested him verbally when I caught him drunk at the bar a month or two back. He lost his job for making a tough call. Not my fault.

Prosecutor: Dr. Keane. You were formerly the Head of Medical Services at Full Metal Wrestling Incorporated, were you not?

Keane: I was.

Prosecutor: And were you terminated from your position because you were judged to have made an incorrect decision which partially contributed to the defendant’s current state?

Me: My state? I’m fine – I even told him her turned me into a weapon, I don’t-

Judge: SILENCE! I’ll hold you in contempt of court if you’re not careful, Mr. Striker. Answer the question, Dr. Keane.

Keane: I was fired because I made a bad choice, yes. And I’d say it has contributed to the situation, although full blame can’t rest on my shoulders.

Prosecutor: Did you administer a prescription for pain medication for Mr. Striker, Dr. Keane?

Keane: I did.

Prosecutor: Given the evidence shown on slide A, would you say that it would be possible for Mr. Striker to obtain all of these drugs on the prescription you ordered for him?

A slide flickers onto the wall – the contents of my drawer. Shit.

Keane: It would not be possible, no. Lots of the drugs there aren’t even available by prescription.

Prosecutor: So the jury can clearly see Mr. Striker has gone beyond the boundaries outlined in his prescription. I’d say you’re entirely correct, Mr. Keane – that full blame cannot rest on your shoulders. You may leave, Dr. Keane. The prosecution would like to call Leon Caprice to the stand!

Dr. Keane walks off the stand and Leon takes his place a second later, looking uncertainly at me. Yeah, that’s right. Little fool.

Prosecutor: Mr. Caprice. Are you the co-FMW Tag Team Champion with Mr. Striker?

Caprice: That’s me.

Prosecutor: Would you say there has been a noticeable change in Mr. Striker’s behaviour since he started taking pain medication?

Caprice: Of course there has!

Prosecutor: Would you describe it for the courtroom, please?

Caprice: Skyler used to care for his family. That was all he preached and proclaimed. This was all about making his kids proud. He wanted to do it by being successful, giving them someone to look up to. When he was Abandoned Champion, he was on top of the world. He fought as hard as he could to clamber to the top of the pile. He wanted to be the best because he loved them. But after he took that knock from VanGuard, everything started changing. At the start he was alright – just a little reckless for wanting to compete. But he kept going. Jade and Leah wanted him to stop fighting, to give up the championship so he could get some treatment. But he refused, and he started taking more and more as he grew tolerant. Eventually he started thinking they were against him. Me, too, I had the same opinion as them. He was my tag team partner, I wanted what was best for him, but he made it ‘me vs. them’. We were the enemy. Then he lashed out physically, and finally put actual distance between us. We don’t stay together anymore, never see each other unless it’s to wrestle or I try to sort things out. But I’ll get there.

Prosecutor: So in short, he became more violent and aggressive after he began taking more and more pain medication?

Caprice: Yeah. But he’s a good person, it’s just that it’s hard to get out of the circle once you’re in and-

Prosecutor: That will be all, Mr. Caprice. The prosecution calls Andrew Michaels to the stand.

Drew Michaels walks from nowhere to the witness’ stand, putting his hand on the bible so he can utter the oath. Arrogant bastard. Leon leaves in silence. I can only watch as the proceedings continue.

Prosecutor: There is no need to give the oath here, Mr. Michaels. This court knows the truth when they hear it. Tell me, Mr. Michaels, did Mr. Striker show promise when you first encountered him?

Michaels: Immensely so. He had – and still has – the potential to do great things in and for Full Metal.

Prosecutor: Why, then, does he lack approval in your eyes?

Michaels: Because he is unwilling to listen to counsel. He needs to turn himself around, ask for forgiveness, and learn a considerable amount of lessons from his peers so he can treat those around him far better than he currently does. His skill as a wrestler is more than there, but his direction is wasted as long as he continues on this path.

Prosecutor: You mentioned that he should treat those around him better – who do you consider included in ‘those around him’?

Michaels: His partner, Leon, who has been blinded by Skyler’s false teachings. His daughter, Jade, who I know personally to be a brilliant and exceptionally talented young girl who needs love and affection from a father. His wife, Leah, who despite having rushed into a relationship with Striker seems to genuinely care for him and deserves protection instead of abuse from her husband. And his two youngest children, who cannot care for themselves and need a father to provide for them.

What a self-righteous prick.


Prosecutor: That will be all, Mr. Michaels. The prosecution calls Christopher Austin to the witness’ stand.

Drew leaves with a glare at myself and then Austin as he ascends the stairs, sitting calmly and casually in his chair.

Prosecutor: Mr. Austin. You are one of Mr. Striker’s upcoming opponents, are you not?

Austin: Yep.

Prosecutor: Would you please state your opinions of him for the courtroom?

Austin looks straight at me, then breathes in deeply, smiling with his eyes closed. That smug little prick had better watch it or-

Austin: Your problem, prosecutor, is that Skyler over there is as blind as a bat. He thinks he’s seen clarity. He sees himself as World Champion already, that he’s beyond the level of most of us and has ascended to become some sort of anti-hero. He doesn’t see the pills that have slowly blinded him, although it seems as though once he gets hold of them he’s learned to throw as many into his mouth as he can.

Me: Hey, fuck you, Chris! You don’t know what-

Judge: This is your final warning, Mr. Striker. You’ll have your chance to speak at the end!

Austin: He doesn’t know who the enemy is and who his friends are – although by now, he’s alienated himself so much that the latter list is probably very small. Long story short? He doesn’t see that he’s lost control. Of course, I can fix this whole blindness thing – everyone gets their moment of clarity, prosecutor.

Prosecutor: You can save that for the ring then, Mr. Austin. Thankyou. We have one more witness to call, your honour – the prosecution calls SKYLER STRIKER to the stand!

What? I look behind me and there I am, walking down the aisle – in black, the same as all of them. And here’s me, dressed in white. This is fucked up.

Me: What the hell’s going on? How can I be here and there? This whole thing is insane-

Other Me: You don’t say, Sherlock.

Me: Who are you? I’m over here.

Other Me: And I’m here. Have you applied for the Captain Obvious job yet? I hear it’s vacant.

Judge: Quiet please – both of you! Prosecutor, continue.

Prosecution: Gladly. Mr. Striker, would you please tell us who you are – in detail?

Other Me: My name is Skyler Striker. I’m a professional wrestler, currently working for Full Metal Wrestling as the Abandoned Champion on the Alchemy brand. I was born on the 20th of April, 1980. I have a wife, Leah Striker, and three children – Jade, aged ten, and my twins, April and John, aged two months.

Prosecution: You are, then, Skyler Striker one year ago?

Other Me: Spot on.

Prosecution: Given the evidence that has been heard in court and seen through the example of the current Striker, then, if you could make any changes so you can avoid becoming this, would you?

Other Me: You’re goddamn right I would. To lose everything? Family, friends, respect? I’d start walking the other direction as soon as possible.

Prosecution: What steps would you take to avoid that fate?

Other Me: I’d probably have listened to Leah, Jade and Leon. To not try and play the hero against people like Drew, Doc and Faith. To really consider what’s worth more in the greater scheme of things. Hindsight’s a beautiful gift to have, though a painful one at times. And more than anything, the one thing I’d have done differently above all else is to not have been such a selfish prick who doesn’t know what the hell he’s on about. I’d have treated Leah better. Been a better father. That’s what I’d have done.

Prosecution: The prosecution rests, your honour.

Judge: The defendant may step forwards. Do you have-

Me: You’d better fucking believe I do.

I step forwards, furious. Everyone sits to the side – even people who didn’t testify and weren’t here until just now, other superstars, my family and friends. Jason, Leon, Drew, Doc, Chris, Jade, the locker room, my brother and sister, my mother, the other me in black. But I couldn’t give a damn about who listens as long as it’s my turn to talk.

Me: You’d all better listen to me, right now. I’ve heard a shitload of evidence in front of me without getting a chance to defend myself but you wanna know the inside scoop on why I didn’t object to the bullshit breaking of courtroom laws and practices? It’s because you don’t have a damn clue what’s going on inside my head. I bust my ass day in and day out fighting for what I believe-

Other Me: That’s a load of crap and you know it!

Me: Shut it! It’s my turn to talk, correct? I don’t know exactly what I’m on trial for, but I’m gonna say my piece no matter what! Whether what I believe is right or wrong is only opinion anyway! Who is there to tell me their morality is absolutely correct? Drew can have his biblical code, Leon his moralities, Christopher his theories and Doc his inconsistencies! I don’t want any of it, nothing! What I’ve got is what I’m content with and it’s damn sure what I’m gonna be pursuing! That World Title will be around my waist come hell or high water. I bring ratings to this company. I cause interest to grow! You don’t shoot for the World Title unless there’s some marketability in it for this company, unless there’s a story – and the story of the day is me. Skyler Striker. The drug-addled monster burning through everyone in front of him. Even his teammates.

Caprice: You gonna be the Tag Team Champion on your own?

Me: You’d better believe it, small fry. I did all of the work to get those belts and I’ve done all the work keeping them! I’ve shown before you’re just a weapon to use, and I’ll wield you with perfection to keep these tag belts around our waists because I’m that damn good. I didn’t bitch and moan about the Abandoned Title loss. Not about any of it. Not about this preposterous courtroom experience, and you know why? Any of you? DO YOU KNOW WHY???

Silence.

Me: It’s because I’m above you. Better than, untouchable. The Abandoned Title? A stepping stone. Victory after victory, family and friends? They all formed a path, and now I’m a few steps away from the top of the mountain.

Austin: You’ve had your glory days, Striker. I’ll give you your moment of clarity and you’ll see that all this you’re spewing is total garbage.

Me: Glory days? Please. Don’t insult me; I never had glory days. The best is yet to come.

Other Me hops the bench and stands toe to toe with me, trying to face off. Pathetic.

Other Me: You remember a minute ago, where you said we didn’t understand what’s going on in your head? Truth be told, we don’t need to. We need YOU to see what’s going on in your head. We already know.

Other me smirks, and then the prosecutor removes his beak mask and hat – he’s another me.

Prosecutor: Hey there, champ. Feel like you’ve won the battle?

The judge’s silhouetted black face disappears and then he’s me as well. The jury, too – all twelve of them are me, sitting side by side. This is unreal.

Other Me: We ARE the inside story. And you need to wake up sooner rather than later, or otherwise you’ll eat yourself alive. You’re losing control, Skyler. The fact that you’re here, being tried inside your own mind is proof enough of that.

Me: What are the charges?

Other Me: You’ve been charged with the murder of Leah Striker.

My darkness... goodnight, Leah, beautiful Leah, wonderful Leah...

*****
Losing control? As if. I’ve only just taken the reigns – there’s a long way to go before I hand them over.

If you think it takes teamwork to win a tag team match, you’re wrong. It takes two people, that’s true. But strength doesn’t always flow from two people coming at it with two different minds. You need one mind to control both. That way you have the best angle at which to approach your enemies. Two commanders is one too many. They have different strategies, different methods. They don’t know what the other one’s thinking exactly, and that’s where the weakness lies.

Leon has his own mind. This is true. However, I’ve proven I can wield him as a tool. He’s my weapon of choice. He’s good. Very good. Exceptionally talented – after all, I did train him myself – and has a desire to succeed. But he’s the sword in my hands, the tank behind my steering wheel. And this is a battle I will not lose.

My aim is to be the best. Not to be ‘co-best’ or ‘equal best’ with anybody. I want to be World Champion and World Tag Team Champion. Dominating in the two top divisions on this company. That’s why Leon is a means to an end. That’s why the Abandoned Championship is below me.

I don’t need to name drop my opponents to win. They know who I am, what I’m capable of, where I’ve been, what I’ve done, who I’ve defeated. They’re not afraid, either, which means they might provide a challenge for once. But a challenge is not enough here. Not against me, not in a million years. I haven’t focused on their weaknesses because they don’t have many, but because you don’t need to make your opponent weaker in your mind to beat them.

You just need to be stronger yourself.

So with my Caprice-studded sword in hand, it’s time to slay some barbarians.

Losing control?

As if.
Back to top Go down
Slegna
Pokeleague Master
Pokeleague Master
Slegna


Posts : 1891
Rep : 11
Join date : 2009-12-12
Age : 32
Location : Seattle

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeMon Jun 21, 2010 7:09 pm

---------------

Sorry I haven't been around sis, the sun isn't going to warm up and lighten the world by itself. You wanted to talk?

It's about my brother. My younger brother.

We've had this discussion before. Temporarily booting him from Mt. Olympus, note the use of the word "temporary", is the best parenting I've done since Orpheus.

A, Orpheus wasn't even your son and B, this is the ONLY parenting you've done to Andrew. You're not exactly in the running for role model of the year.

In my defense, it worked. He seems motivated for a multitude of reasons, the biggest of which is proving us all wrong. Which is fine, he doesn't realize my goals for him aren't too high. It was just a motivational tactic.

It was too big of a step backwards for Andrew. Whatever trust in The Counsel he had gained was probably shattered in that very instant he was sent, shamed, from Mt. Olympus. I'm really worried about what he might do next.

Show a little patience, sis. This will all be over soon.

---------------
Slegnadamus stepped outside of his suburban Seattle apartment and inhaled deeply. He took in the sights, the other high rises and cars locked in a traffic jam as they all tried to get to their respective jobs. He took in the sounds, the crows squawking noisily on the power lines and the cars' horns constantly beeping, urging their fellow commuters to move. It was oddly therapeutic for Sleg, after what had transpired on Mt. Olympus just a week and a half ago. He had put that all out of his mind for now, which was exactly what he wanted.

Slegna stood there as a younger man with a rolling limp passed by the entrance to the apartment building. The man looked up and just barely made eye contact with Sleg before walking away hurriedly.
Something about him seems familiar, Slegnadamus thought. Too familiar. As the man crossed the street, Slegna stepped out from under the blue awning and began to follow him. Sleg walked at a pace in which he could follow from a distance and not blow his cover, but at the same time also gain on him little by little. The man crossed a street, Sleg did so as well. The man turned a corner, Sleg waited for a second to make his approach, then turned the corner. Just when the man was about to be in Slegna's reach, he stopped at a bus stop, a place where if he was approached it would draw attention to himself and Slegna. Slegnadamus walked by coolly, watching out of the corner of his eye to see whether the man would look up.

He did.
Bingo. Sleg turned the corner and took the long way home back to his apartment, upon which he would get changed and head to the gym.

---------------

Milady.

Yes, Evan?

I was doing my routine surveillance this morning, and Andrew saw me. It's about time, if you ask me, milady.

What did he do?

He followed me. I escaped on a city bus after about ten or so blocks.

Does he know that you knew he was following you?

I didn't give away anything obvious, but I'm sure he figured it out, milady.

Ah, well, no matter. Since I've been put on lock down and can't reach him, you're my proxy. Proceed as normal, but make it seem as if you just seemed to have passed by, especially since the rest of The Counsel is really scrutinizing him.

Of course, milady?

Of course. And stop with the "milady" crap, Evan.

Sorry, milady. Uh...sorry.

---------------
The next day, Slegna brought out a thermos of coffee and the Sports section of The Seattle Times outside with him to do his own version of surveillance. After getting through a few pages, the same man walked by again, this time not even bothering to look up. Sleg folded the paper and threw it away before getting up and following the man once again, taking occasional sips of coffee. The man with the limp went straight ahead this time, walking into a Starbucks after only three blocks. Well played, Slegnadamus thought. Since he already had a coffee, it would look odd for him to walk into Starbucks with a thermos of coffee already in hand. So instead he walked across the street into a small bookstore and casually browsed the books in the front of the store, waiting for the man to finally come out of the coffee shop. He saw the man receive his coffee and knew it was time to move. He left, following the man on the parallel sidewalk on the other side of the street.

The man continued to walk uphill at a relatively fast pace for someone with his limp. When Sleg was in the middle of a block with no way to cross, the man turned to him and grinned, before disappearing down an alley way. Sleg knew where he was going, but by the time he got there he wouldn't have a chance at finding him again. Knowing he had been beat yet again, Sleg slowly walked back down the hill towards his place of residence.
Tomorrow, this ends.

---------------

So I talked with Dad.

And?

If he wins his next match, he'll be allowed to come back to Mt. Olympus.

And if not?

We'll review it on a case-by-case basis.

It shouldn't be too much of a problem, right? He's beaten all three men before, though I still don't see why he should be facing his new partner.

I'm sorry about all that's happened, sis.

Yeah, I'm sorry too.

---------------
On the third day, Slegnadamus was prepared. He was starting to enjoy these cat and mouse games, and he was especially relishing his status as the predator. Sleg stepped outside, waiting for his prey. He waited. An hour. Another hour. Finally he gave up. Did I miss him? Is he taking a different route now? What if I missed my chance and he's not doing it anymore? He returned upstairs to his apartment, dejected. He moped around a bit, peering into his sister's now mostly empty room. A thick layer of dust had settled onto the furniture and the few trinkets that were left. He considered smashing something, but it wouldn't do any good. He returned back to the kitchenette to find a note attached to the usually spotless fridge with a little smiley faced magnet.

Quote :
Look down.

He walked over to the window and looked down, not surprisingly seeing the man on the street below. The man had a cell phone out, and dialed a number before putting the phone up to his ear.
Phone ringing in 3...2...1... The phone hanging on the wall rang. Slegna considered not picking it up, but curiosity got the better of him. He picked up the phone and could hardly muster a word.

Slegnadamus: So nice to fin-

Man: Gas Works Park, on the Mound, ASAP.

The man hung up. He was quite good at this, obviously. He wanted to meet on his own terms. Sleg made his way to Gas Works, about a 15 minute jog from his apartment. On the small kite flying hill, he saw a familiar body shape sitting on a bench. He nonchalantly ate an apple and looked out over Lake Union. As Slegna approached from behind, he heard the same voice from the phone call earlier:

Man: Hello Andrew, have a seat.

Slegnadamus: Thanks.

Man: Let's get down to the nitty gritty. What do you know so far.

Slegnadamus: Not much. The only thing I know for sure, from the way you walked, is that you are a... well...

Man: Go on.

Slegnadamus: A satyr.

Man: Well, of course. Anything else?

Slegnadamus: No, which is why I followed you. Didn't end up exactly as planned, though.

Man: According to Lady Artemis, I was supposed to let you find me, but I grew tired of our little game.

Slegnadamus' heart skipped a beat when he heard Artemis' name. The second comment pissed him off a little bit though. Thanks, ass.

Man: So I ended it, which led us here.

Slegnadamus: By the way, who are you?

Man: Normally, I wouldn't reveal by true name, but I like you. I'm not scouting an enemy, you just have a concerned aunt, or sister, if you will, looking out for you. My name is Evan. And to get this out of the way, too, I am an elite scout for the Mount Olympus Tactical Army. MOTA for short.

Slegnadamus: So why did you go through all this trouble?

Evan: The Gods are always watching, Andrew.

Slegnadamus: And they aren't watching now?

Evan: I used some ancient and powerful satyr magic over the park so that we may have this chat. We are, for now, off the Gods' radar, but we must be quick.

Slegnadamus: So talk.

Evan: Word on the street is that Apollo wants you back on Mt. Olympus. A win at your next show will surely get you back, but a good performance would also get you back. He does deeply care for you, you know. Speaking of deeply caring, as you might have figured out, Artemis is the one who sent me on this mission. She really wants you back, which is why she's been left out of the Counsel for the past few meetings, otherwise, she starts a riot in the chambers about your lack of presence on Olympus.

Evan chuckled, took a bite of apple, and continued.

Evan: I'm just here to keep you in the loop. Artemis is going behind the rest of the Counsel's back with this, so don't do anything stupid.

Slegna sat dumbstruck, unable to add anything vaguely important.

Evan: Well, I must be going, Andrew, the magic is starting to wear thin. Stay safe, and good luck at Corruption.

Slegnadamus: Uhh...thanks.

Evan got up and walked toward the bushes and trees nearby. He entered them and seemed to disappear within them. No, he did disappear. Sleg was glad that people still cared about him. That people missed him. He knew that his banning was just a motivational tactic but it still unnerved him. Was it necessary? Maybe. Did it work? So far, yes. It was still a betrayal. Maybe he took too hard. The intentions were there, but to kick him off so soon after learning who his real father was and discovering his second home was overkill, in his opinion. But, no matter, he would fight another day.

He would win to prove everybody wrong.
Back to top Go down
TyranT




Posts : 161
Rep : 0
Join date : 2009-12-06
Age : 38

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: TyranT/Faith
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeMon Jun 21, 2010 7:56 pm

----------
THEN
----------

Gabe: How do you do it?

Faith: Do what?

Gabe: Get him to stay away.

Faith: Does it look like I managed to make him stay away?

Faith whispered, pointing to her swollen eye, still fresh and tender from the last beating she received from Father Sheppard. Both the orphans sat within their room, Gabe clad in a black t and khaki shorts whilst Faith wore a white dress and cheap sandals. The dress had been given to her fairly recently from a charitable couple within the small town the church was located, though already it was stained with droplets of crimson from the gash below her right eye. She would be locked in this room now for a month, out of sight from those who came to visit the church. Father Sheppard didn’t have enough excuses any more every time Faith was spotted by the public, sporting new cuts and bruises. He saw it better to keep her out of sight until her wounds recovered these days.

The room was of acceptable standard for the two young children. Two single beds, a wardrobe each to call their own as well as a study table, large enough to seat the two of them at the same time. A bible was always present upon the study table, and often the two children were required to read it. Faith took no liking to the book, the text was so small and there was no pictures within it like with other books some of the priests had gifted her with, the nicer priests she actually didn‘t mind talking to. Gabe never spoke much of the book either, but he read it more often then she did, as Faith often spied him flicking through the pages in the late hours. Gabe never slept much, Faith couldn’t hold it against him with Sheppard’s visits often on his mind.

Though not a mark was visible upon Gabe, the two of them knew he got the worse of it. Sheppard did “different” things to Gabe, all because he would not stand up for himself as Faith did. Every few nights he would arrive to see them, a man in his late forties, powerfully built with thinning silver hair. He always came promising a prayer, but he always came for something else, he sought to take the orphans innocence. Faith had kept hers only because she chose to fight Sheppard, though that always led to punishment as her face told the story of. Gabe was the one who got his special attention, and each time when Faith was allowed back into the room once Sheppard was done with his “prayer”, he could see that each time Gabe was a little more dead inside then the last time.


Gabe: You know what I mean. I would much rather he beat on me too. I don’t like what he makes me do with him. I know its something wrong, ‘cause… well… none of the other priests make me do anything like that.

Faith: ‘Cause your not brave enough. You just sit there quiet like. Make noise like I do, kick him as hard as you can and bite him if you have too!

Gabe: I’m not strong enough.

Faith: Do I look strong to you?!

Gabe: He’s… he’s a monster.

Faith: I’m not afraid of monsters.

Faith spoke, spitting to the side a small goblet of blood before she looked to Gabe. He looked worn out, weary of life as his cold eyes turned to meet Faith’s jade eyes. Faith could see the tears welling up within them whilst Gabe shook his head at Faith, as if foreseeing a terribly future ahead of her that he could only take pity upon.

Gabe: You should be. There’s monsters all around us.

---------------------------

----------
NOW
----------

It was hard to forget such words, especially when they spoke of the truth. Faith tried to keep such a truth from her mind, swinging her right leg hard against the firm material coating the punching bag that hung before her in the gym. The bag seemed to give from the force of the impact, folding as the chain above jolted from the momentum. The bag was left swaying when Faith followed up with a quick combo of strikes, letting out a lot of steam and all her troubling thoughts upon a lifeless training object. Faith knew her next opponent would be something else entirely to all she had faced in the FMW. Physical training could only take her so far, she needed to be mentally prepared, and right now her mind wasn’t on the game. What was worse is that she knew it too.

Faith:Not fast enough.

Faith thought to herself, lifting her guard once more before repeating the same combo. Her strikes were fast and true, but she still wasn’t pleased with her movement. The gym was empty in the late hours of the night, normally the place was closed, but its owner was more then pleased when Faith requested the facilities to train, knowing the FMW was in the area for the upcoming 11.2 event. Faith didn’t need a voice when she displayed the money to rent the place for herself, money spoke in a language of its own that everyone in the world understood. Faith had been here for several hours this night, training and trying to improve before having to face Ash Strife in no more then a few days. The mute was clad in a black sports bra and matching tracksuit pants with a navy trim design down each leg. Navy shaded bandages coated her hands and wrists as well as her ankles and feet as she trained. Another combo repeated, and still Faith was not satisfied, adding an extra kick in frustration.

VanGuard: Not bad kiddo, but I reckon the punches need to be dropped completely. Chances are you’ll just break your pretty little fists the moment you punch the moving wall you have to face.

Faith turned to look upon VanGuard who sat in discomfort upon one of the benches. Clad in his usual jeans and T, wearing an old jacket and boots that needed replacing. Faith had not heard him enter the gym, but it almost seemed like he had been there a while, watching her progress as he favoured the injured leg, messing around with the brace over his knee. Faith didn’t look upon him for long before she returned to the punching bag, not listening to VanGuard’s advice, punching away between her kicks.

VanGuard: What the hell is going on with you Faith? After what happened with your dad and Romeo, you suddenly think it’s a good idea to attack PX on your Corruption debut? And now you’re picking a fight against Strife?! Alright, yeah, he got you pretty good, but as it stands right now you are going down a path your going to struggle to survive. You’re making enemies and no friends Faith. It can’t keep on going like this. What’s going through your mind… talk to me for gods sake.

Faith stopped striking the punching bag, turning to glare at VanGuard, letting her voice be heard through an expression alone. VanGuard shook his head, clearly disappointed in the young mute.

VanGuard: You know what I mean Faith. Stop shutting everything and everyone out. There are people out there, other fighters in the FMW that can help you. It’s no good being a lone wolf, having to watch your back all the time. You wanna’ end up like the old man? Every single fighter in the entire federation wants what he’s got, and he’s all alone. Do you think he enjoys always watching his own back all the time? Having no one but himself to rely on? Do you enjoy having to watch your own back too?

VanGuard spoke out, holding an unusual amount of conviction within his tone as he struggled up to his feet. Normally Faith would aid him in the process of standing as he favoured his leg, but she merely watched this time, folding her arms as she glared at the man through her own messy fringe. VanGuard seemed a little more rough then usual, his leg really giving him some trouble today as his expression of pain spoke of. He managed to stabilize himself, before hobbling towards Faith, a walk that constantly reminded Faith of her own shortcomings when she should have been around to help her only ally. Though she got Syanide back, the victory felt hollow when she would witness the damage he left on her former partner.

VanGuard: What is it that are you trying to prove?

Faith: Shut up. I don’t need your help, I don’t need anyone.

---------------------------

----------
THEN
----------

Sheppard: LIAR!

Sheppard roared out, before letting the back of his hand slice through the air , clashing against Faith’s face. The strike hit her hard, taking her off her feet as she stumbled back before crashing down against the ground. In her desperation to balance herself, Faith had knocked over all kinds of ornaments when she grabbed the table cloth on the way, allowing for all kinds of so called holy items to clatter down on the ground and smash beside her. She favoured her left cheek, feeling a numbness as she felt her eyes water. Faith did all she could to stop any tears from escaping her eyes as she bit her lip hard, focusing on the new pain she inflicted herself to cancel out Sheppard‘s hit. Gabe stood statuesque, like he always did when Sheppard appeared, merely watching with hidden horror behind his expressionless eyes.

Sheppard: Do not lie to me, not in the house of god. I know it was you who defaced the statue of the Lord Christ. You’re the only little shit in this place who would commit such a terrible deed! I give you shelter in this place, I feed you and pay money to facilitate you here, and how do you repay me? How do you repay this place? You always talk back at me, you attack me, you make a mockery of me when all I want to do is help you.

Sheppard grimaced, crouching down to grasp Faith below her jaw. Faith was quick to kick back at him, getting a good hit upon his leg and then his torso, forcing Sheppard to let go as he cursed out loud.

Sheppard: Get here now!

Sheppard shouted, grasping Faith by the hair as he tried to drag her up to her feet. That was until he let go, shouting in pain as he favoured his back. Faith scrambled away from the priest, backing into a corner. She looked in confusion, unable to comprehend the sight before her, watching as Gabe slammed the bible against Sheppard. The first hit had caught the priest off guard, the second hit proved to be as futile as anything, given Gabe was only but a child like Faith. Sheppard was stunned to see the boy lash out however, with Gabe always proving to be quiet and submissive. He was something different, shouting out at Sheppard, hitting him with the bible, telling him to leave Faith alone.

Faith couldn’t help but smile, watching Gabe finally take a stand, finally doing what she told him to. Faith knew it wouldn’t end well for her friend, but she knew he would feel a lot better for it, she knew some life would return to those dead eyes of his and that the two would be laughing over this later on when they tended to their own wounds. Sheppard struck Gabe hard as expected, letting him hit the ground as Sheppard moved to stand over him.


Sheppard: On your feet you insolent whelp.

Sheppard spat, clear hatred in his tone. Gabe didn’t move.

Sheppard: I said get up!

Still, there was no movement from Gabe. As a pool of blood began to seep from behind his head, Sheppard and Faith both realized that he wouldn’t be getting back up. Not ever again.

Faith’s smile had long disappeared from her face. Though young, she was aware of enough terrors in the world to know what had just happened. She felt her heart skip a beat when Sheppard turned his eyes to look upon her, a madness within his eyes she had not seen before. Instinct took over when Faith felt her life was suddenly in danger. She scrambled up to her feet and turned to run, but Sheppard proved to be too big and too fast for her. She tried to scream out, but felt Sheppard’s hand cover her mouth to silence her. She felt Sheppard pull her violently, dragging her to the near by open window. Faith froze in fear when Sheppard lifted her, before dipping her back out of the window.

She felt nothing but air below her, as a breeze rushed upwards. There was not much to see with the hour being so late, darkness taking hold of her surroundings save for the light that escaped from their room. The fall was only a few stories up, but if she was dropped in the manner she was held, Faith would die on impact. Sheppard kept a hold of her, but gave her a violent shake that let tears roll down Faith’s eyes as she looked at the priest, now at his complete mercy.


Sheppard: Gabe… poor Gabe.

Sheppard sniffed, his eyes red as tears streamed down his cheeks. His teeth gritted together tightly as his eyes stared into Faith’s.

Sheppard: He… he fell down the stairs… didn’t he?

Faith didn’t speak, she didn’t dare make any sound as she stared at Sheppard with wide eyes.

Sheppard: He did… didn’t he? Poor Gabe, he fell down the stairs. He was always clumsy, clumsy just like you yes?

Faith turned her head, noticing the drop below her, seeing how empty the church was at such a late hour, how no one could witness this madness, how no one could come and save her as Gabe tried to. Faith looked to Sheppard again, feeling her lips quivering as she realized Sheppard was waiting for her to answer. She managed to nod, her fear being shown at how frantic she managed to do so. Sheppard seemed to smile, a panicked smile that held uncertainty.

Sheppard: Yes. You saw it too didn’t you? That’s right! Clumsy Gabe fell down the stairs.

Sheppard whispered, his face souring up as Faith was almost certain he would drop her. His face loomed close to her own, a proximity in which she used to always lash out at him with everything she had. Not this time, today she remained silent and still, just like Gabe used to do as she could only nod again, unable to stop the tears from flowing whilst she remained quiet and clung on to her only chance at getting out of this alive.

Sheppard: Not a word Faith… not a single word. Don’t ever speak of what happened here. Don’t even make a sound… do you understand me? This never happened, there is nothing to speak of.

Faith nodded.

Sheppard: Yes that’s right. You understand don’t you? Because if you ever say anything, ever again… I will kill you. Wherever you are, or whatever you are doing, whoever you are with… I will find you and kill you.

Faith closed her eyes, nodding solemnly. It took another minute of being dangled from the window before Sheppard slid his hand from over her mouth. Not a sound escaped her lips, and so Sheppard dragged her back into the room.

---------------------------
----------
NOW
----------

Faith:Fuck…

Another hour had passed, nothing was coming from this session. She was no faster, no stronger and no more agile then when she began. If felt as if she had already reached her limit and could not go beyond. What was exposed of her skin began to glisten from the training session as Faith backed away from the pads as VanGuard stood before her. It felt wrong striking at a half cripple as it was, but VanGuard offered to pad up to give something more agile for Faith to strike at. He was barely more agile then the punching bag given the leg of his, but he proved to be more threatening when he would strike back now and then, forcing Faith to move with each strike and attack she made. VanGuard held his speed back a little, looking to emulate Ash with his large size and slower speed. If it wasn’t for the leg, Faith knew VanGuard could still throw a hell of a punch, perhaps if he recovered there was still a chance for a return.

Faith:Wishful thinking…

VanGuard: Well, there’s no doubting you can out strike the big bastard. It’s not gonna stop him from coming at you though. He hits you with one of those bombs, you are going to feel it. If he gets his hands on you, you will be in shit street.

Faith:Tell me something I don’t know.

VanGuard: Don’t pull that face. I’m confident you can beat Ash.

Faith shook her head, beginning to unwrap the bandages from her wrists, revealing some scarring on her right hand from the burns she received in the Hayabusa cup. Since beginning her work in the FMW, various scars had began to appear upon her, but thankfully all of them were slowly healing, save for the ones left in her mind. VanGuard lowered his guard, seeing that Faith was done for today. He took off all the padding and equipment he had donned, running a hand through his own unkempt hair as he looked to Faith.

VanGuard: I’m serious. You forget this match is Ultraviolent rules. That means you’ve got all kinds of toys to use against the brute. His speed is going to let him down, and he’s gonna wear himself out chasing around trying to hit or grab you. Keep your distance, just like you did with Smitten.

Faith:I got lucky against Smitten, that’s all.

Faith thought as she slid out of the training room to go to her backpack.

Faith:I‘ve always just been lucky. That‘s all it‘s ever been.

----------------------

----------
THEN
----------

A month had passed since Faith had lost her friend Gabe, all because he decided to finally stand up for himself, to stand up for her. Faith had spent the best part of a year trying to make Gabe be like her, to stand up against the so called Priest. Her inspiring words had got Gabe killed, and now Faith was alone, sitting in silence, not a word being spoken since the moment Gabe was killed, not even making a sound. This kind of atmosphere was still new to her, she had no liking to it. Sheppard had kept away from her for the month, but Faith knew it was only a matter of time before he would begin doing to her what he used to do to Gabe. Faith knew this time she wouldn’t stop him either, she was too afraid of him now, just like Gabe had been. She sat alone on a pew, her head down as she glanced upon the bible that Gabe used to keep whilst Sheppard was at the alter. She placed the book down besides her, before putting her hands together and closing her eyes. She wanted to pray, but she knew there would be no answer. There never was when she tried to speak to god, nor did anything happen for Gabe who believed.

She began to wonder if it was worth just giving it all up. The temptation to talk to one of the Priests always lingered within her mind, looking to reveal what Sheppard had done. Everyone was already suspicious of him, many priests confronting him over the death of Gabe. Everyone knew something had occurred, but there was nothing to prove it given the lack of facilities within the small town they lived in. The only witness was Faith, and she spoke not a single word of what happened. She had become mute, the blame for her silence coming from Gabe “falling down the stairs.” What if she did tell though? Faith was certain she would die, believing Sheppard’s word to be true. At least they would know what Sheppard had done. She owed it to Gabe after all. Faith had become so lost in her thoughts that she hadn’t noticed someone had sat down near her. He was a large man, clad in all black with a long auburn coat. Sunglasses covered his eyes, whilst his hair was dyed an unnatural blonde, slicked all the way back. Faith tried to pay him no mind.


Man: Hey lil’ one.

It didn’t take long for Faith to figure out the strange man was talking to her. Faith looked upon the man briefly before looking away.

Man: Your name’s Faith isn’t it?

Faith frowned, looking to the stranger again, wondering how someone she had never met could possibly know her name. He was not from their small town, she didn‘t recognize him from anywhere. She chose to ignore him, sliding further down the pew to put some distance between them, looking around to see if any of the nuns or priests nearby were aware of her situation.

Man: Figure’s yer’ look just like you’re mom. Credit to ya’ Faith, she was always better lookin’ then me. Nuthin’ else good to say ‘bout her though.

Faith suddenly felt a great unease, not sure what to make of the strange looking man and his words. Faith then took notice of Sheppard approaching from beyond the alter. The young girl had noticed him watching from afar since the man sat down. He was always watching her, making sure she remained mute, keeping his distance but keeping his eyes trained. Faith looked straight ahead, pretending that she hadn’t even dared to look upon the stranger when Sheppard approached. Sheppard moved with unusual haste, a look of distain upon his face as Faith became aware this situation would not end well.

Sheppard: Excuse me sir! Leave the girl alone, she is mute and I do not appreciate… Oh no… McKenize…

Sheppard stopped in his tracks as the stranger stood up to meet him. Sheppard was a tall and powerfully built man for his age and his occupation, but the stranger was considerably bigger and so was much more imposing. Faith watched as Sheppard seemed to shrink in the stranger’s shadow, fear beginning to creep up into his eyes, a look she remembered when both looked upon Gabe when blood first spread from the back of his head. Sheppard knew this man, and apparently this man knew him too, as well as Faith herself.

McKenzie: Took me s’um time findin’ you boy. You an’ the bitch thought ya’ could hide mah’ own lil’ girl from me?!

By now the stranger had a gloved hand around the throat of the priest. Nun’s and other priests were all near by, but retreated from sight, turning a blind eye to the events as McKenzie kept his grip around Shappard’s throat.

Sheppard: This… is the house of God Mr. McKenzie!

Sheppard threatened, which only made the stranger laugh out loud as he dragged the priest to the alter.

McKenzie: Then pray with me father…

McKenzie laughed out, forcing Sheppard’s face into the bowl of holy water, before citing the lords prayer. Faith only watched as it all transpired, watching as her father nearly drowned a priest upon the first ever time they had met. It was that day that Faith lost her own faith in any god. Prayers of the faithless had been answered when Billy McKenzie found her, but what of Gabe? Faith knew he believed in him, and he was killed for standing up for her, why was his prayers denied whilst hers were answered.

When all was said and done, and Sheppard was left on the ground, wheezing as he drew in as much air as he could. A hand took Faith’s as her father led her from the place she considered to be hell on earth. But there was one thing she remembered the most about that day, it was not the union between her and her father that she recalls so well when she was just a little girl. It was the look upon Sheppard’s face as she was taken away, a look she remembers and fears even now. Though fallen and defeated, Sheppard stared at her with malice as she left, spitting and coughing up water. The face speaking more then words ever could.


Don’t say a word…

Is what he said. Gabe had always been right when he told her, that she really should be afraid of monsters. Perhaps that was part of the reason why she never spoke afterwards, maybe it was part of the reason that she would never speak again.

----------------------------------

----------
NOW
----------

Faith finished lacing up her sneakers before sitting up. With the fight only a few days away, Faith knew she wouldn’t get to train any more, having to rest up and only perform warm ups on the night. She felt a lack of confidence since her defeat to Romeo, since TyranT confronted her. Ash was a giant of a man, a true monster who was returning to the ring to make an impact. Even with all the weapons scattered around her disposal, it would count for nothing if she couldn’t hit Ash hard enough. VanGuard stood uneasy against the wall with his arms folded, looking upon Faith, sensing the doubt within her.

VanGuard: I don’t know what TyranT said to you that day, but I know your bothered by it. I’m no expert, but I reckon there’s a few things on your mind. Old ghosts or whatever. Let me say this Faith, you are one hell of a fighter. Today, I could something was on your mind during training. It’s puttin’ you off your game. But even off your game Faith, your still as dangerous as hell. You were flawless today, you have the potential to push yourself beyond that on a better day.

VanGuard spoke, a prep talk that was falling upon deaf ears as Faith stared ahead, her mind elsewhere, not where it should have been with the match fast approaching. VanGuard shook his head before reaching into his pocket.

VanGuard: I got something for ya. Might prove to be handy.

Faith made an effort to look this time, curiosity getting the better of her as VanGuard revealed a knuckle duster. Faith frowned at it before looking up to VanGuard, she stood up as to actually face him whilst he began to talk.

VanGuard: This is from my past. I did a lot of bad things with this, bloodied up a lot of people I probably shouldn’t have lookin’ back at it. I keep this to remind me of what I was back in the day. When I look at it, it helps me keep my head straight, reminds me not to go astray and return to the thing I used to be. Doesn’t mean much to me now, don’t need it. Chloe and you have helped me get cleared up. So… I want you to have it.

Faith:I don’t think I should.

VanGuard cleared his throat, changing his stance as he realized it probably seemed too romantic of a moment in the eyes of Faith.

VanGuard: I’m serious. I’m not giving this to you as any special bonding thing. I’ve already got Chloe, and lets face it, your too bloody young for me. You can use it against Ash. Think of it as a trump card in case he manages to get his hands on you. Keep it hidden and use it only when you need to.

Faith pulled a face, but managed a sly smile as she took the weapon from VanGuard. It seemed it would indeed have its uses if used correctly. For all his faults, and all the money he was costing Faith with treatment and medical bills, VanGuard had a way of lifting her spirit, letting her see things a little better. VanGuard seemed to straighten a little more as some of the pain passed in his leg, making him sigh out. A good sign as Faith wasn’t up for getting under his arm and dragging him out of the gym, he could do that himself now. Faith nodded to her former partner , picking up her rucksack as she made her way towards the exit of the gym.

VanGuard: Faith?…

VanGuard called out, as Faith turned to look upon him.

VanGuard: Don’t be afraid of monsters. Alright?

Faith stopped, frowning at VanGuard over such words. She felt a great unease overcome her as she stared at VanGuard for a moment, taken off guard by the words that felt so close to her thoughts and memories. VanGuard merely waved to her, oblivious to any wrong doing. With not another word to be spoken, Faith took her leave, flagging down the first cab she could find before retreating away back to her place… thoughts and memories still fresh on her mind.
Back to top Go down
Alex O'Rion

Alex O'Rion


Posts : 1467
Rep : 3
Join date : 2009-12-06
Age : 38
Location : None of your business

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Alex O'Rion
Championship: FMW World Tag Team Champion

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeMon Jun 21, 2010 9:45 pm

This story like so many others involving a bye by the name of Alexander Keith O’Rion begins at a bar. Not just any bar mind, but Peddlers Pub, possibly the most famous bar in the wrestling world. Owned and operated by what passes for wrestling royalty in Halifax, the O’Rions, currently Alex, the pub itself rarely finds itself having a quiet night, and tonight was no exception.

Inside the bar are men playing pool, flirting with ladies, getting into fights, and having a beer to relax. The music is loud and a replay of the most recent Full Metal Wrestling show plays on the big screen in the corner. Most people are busy drinking each other the table or competing in contests to, and let’s be honest here, prove the woman should go home with them not the loser. But a small crowd has gathered around the bar, just like every other night, to listen to the bartender tell tales of what he does in his spare time.

Not many bartenders need only point at the TV playing in the corner to tell the story, but the crowd listens anyway. He might be tarnished, but Alex O’Rion will always find people willing to believe in him in Halifax if nothing else. Tonight’s story is the only one people care about right now, his return, how’d it feel to be in the ring again, was it hard. They throw out questions faster than he can sling drinks, but he just laughs and smiles and talks, all while making sure his patrons keep a nice frosty cold one gripping in their hands. Not long ago he wasn’t the kind of person anyone would want to be around, but now he’s just trying to enjoy life and people tend to enjoy being around that.

He tells them about how hard it was to get back into shape for his match, how he had forgotten what it felt like to get kicked in the face or have your back smashed into the mat, how sore he still was a few days later. He tells them how nothing compares to the rush of the crowd, how all the pain is worth it and how stupid he was for ever forgetting that.

He tells them that as long as you have something like that you don’t need anything else.

That’s another reason they love to listen and not just watch, his stories always have a moral, and that’s something not too many people see often. But he does, because he knows how hard life can be, and how even a little reminder can be all people need sometimes.

He serves drinks and laughs till late in the evening when only a few patrons remain and he’s sweeping up and putting stools off the floor. It isn’t until he shuts off the music as the last people leave, and the television finally goes silent that he hears it. At first it’s just whispers and a few harshly spoken words, but shortly he can hear a man and womans voice shouting at each other from out front of the pub.

“LET GO OF ME!” he hears the woman yell.

“NO! You’re comin’ wit me, and that’s that!” he hears the man yell back, slurred words screaming ‘I’m drunk’ to the trained bartenders ear. Sighing Alex puts down the broom and heads for the door, this isn’t the first fight out front he’s seen, won’t be the last, but the neighbours bitch if he doesn’t put a stop to it.

He walks out through the door into the brisk summer breeze and sees a couple standing near the curb. The man is large, bigger than Alex easily by six inches, and bulky. As he stands though Alex can see his legs buckling from too much of the fire water running through his veins. His huge hand is wrapped around the bicep of a woman more than a foot shorter than him, couldn’t weigh more than a hundred twenty soaking wet. Her black hair reaches to mid-back and shines slightly in the light from the pub sign. Stunning and beautiful it takes Alex a moment to rip his eyes away from her to see what was going on. The woman is trying to pull her arm free from the obviously stronger man while he roughly shakes her to make her stop.

“Eh, bye.” Alex calls out calmly, waiting for both of them to turn and look. “You mind lettin’ the lady go, I don’t much like how your holdin’ her.”

The drunk man staggers around in a tiny circle, still holding her tight and pulling her along, and squints through alcohol clouded eyes at the bar owner, his face slowly contorting into rage.

“Mind your own fuckin’ business” he slurs eloquently as he pulls the girl closer, throwing his large arm over her shoulders. “Me and beautiful here are just waiting for a cab to go home, aint that right gorgeous?”

Alex looks right into her soft blue eyes “Is that true lass?” he asks softly, she doesn’t answer as the bigger man squeezes a bit harder. Her eyes though speak of the pain she’s in just being there, and that’s enough for Alex.

“Look bye” Alex says carefully, slowly walking towards the two in what he hopes is a calming manner “You let the girl go here and now, and next time you come by drinks are one me. How’s that sound?”

The man almost looks to be thinking about it before he smiles drunkenly.

“How’s about I kick your ass, take the girl home, and TAKE my free drink when I come back.” He snarls, shoving the girl to the side and walking menacingly towards Alex, cracking his fists. The Pride of Nova Scotia just sighs and settles his weight onto the balls of his feet, waiting to see what the big man was going to do.

He doesn’t have to wait long, the big man throws a wild haymaker with plenty of power, but none of the style. Against a normal smaller person it might have worked, but Alex has been fighting his whole life against guys bigger and stronger than him. He moves his head just a few inches and lets the fist fly by, twisting he grabs the wrist of the man and throws him to the ground. Before the drunk can react he’s flat on his back with Alex twisting his arm painfully behind him, his shoulder making terrible popping noises.

“YOU’RE BREAKING ME ARM” The drunk screams as Alex wrenches back harder.

“You gonna leave the little lady alone?” Alex asks, almost bored as he digs his knee into the back of the mans spine.

“yes.”

“WHAT WAS THAT?” Alex roars as he yanks back again.

“YES! YES! GOD YES JUST LET ME GO!” the man cries, tears leaking from his eyes, all sense of pride gone in drunken self preservation. Alex lets him up carefully and pushes him off as the big man rises.

“Now get out of here, next time you pull this shyte I’m callin’ the cops, you hear?” Alex says to the mans retreating back as he beats a hasty and winding retreat away. Turning back to the girl he sees her sitting where she had been pushed just a moment earlier, staring off in the direction the man had gone wide eyed. Alex holds out his hand which she flinches away from for a second before grasping onto.

“You alright miss?” Alex asks concerned as he pulls her to her feet. She doesn’t answer, just throw her arms around his neck and cries into his shoulder. Alex is startled for a second, but then wraps his arms around her as well. One under her arms, the other under his knees as he lifts her bridal style. She doesn’t even move, just continues crying into his shirt as he carries her back into the pub and closes the door behind them, making sure the sign is flipped to close and the door is locked.

xXx

Not long after, once the tears had stopped flowing and the woman was able to compose herself a bit the two take a seat at the bar, a beer for him and nice cup of coffee for the lady. The woman looks guarded, almost scared by Alex, which all things considered is not an uncommon occurrence. Everyone already knows or has guessed the kinds of things he had done in his past, and even some of his closest friends still act guarded around him. It’s alright though; he knows he’s earned it.

“What’s your name ma’am?” Alex asks softly after a few moments of the two sitting awkwardly staring into their respective drinks.

“My name’s Jessica. Jessica McPherson. And you are?” She asks genuinely confused causing Alex to cough up his drink a little bit surprised.

“Sorry, sorry” Alex coughs “Not used to being asked that much round these parts, you don’t come her often do you? Or watch much wrestling?”

“No, not much at all. And this is my first time coming here, my friend told me to try it.” She says back nervously, looking like she wanted nothing more than to bolt out the door like a scared rabbit.

“Well my names Alexander O’Rion owner of this here fine establishment, I promise normally nights here end a lot less eventfully. What was the deal with that bye anyway?”

“I’d really rather not talk about it, if it’s all the same to you.” She says, fingering the edge of her shirt.

“Well if you’re sure. Look the shops closed up anyway, you live far from here?”

“A few blocks from here why?”

Alex doesn’t say anything at first, just puts his now empty glass on the other side of the counter and grabs his jacket.

“Cause I only live a bit aways myself, and this time of night you never know how stupid that bye from earlier is gonna get. I’d like to offer to walk you home little miss if you don’t mind?” he says smiling the smile that made him a media darling years ago when FMW was fledgling.

“It’s really okay.” She stutters her cheeks flushing a little bit.

“I insist, besides walking a pretty lass like yourself home beats goin’ back to my place and finding out my friend Chris has replaced my beer with apple juice or something.” He says, she just cocks her head to the side questioningly. “He thinks I’m an alcoholic so my moment of clarity has been to drink that rat piss he calls juice. Anyway, it’s getting late Ms. McPherson, shall we be off?”

She doesn’t say anything, just nods her head and gets off the stool, very careful not to get to close to Alex. Together they leave the bar and head out into the night, neither say much as they walk. As they go Alex notices that the surroundings start to go downhill, more and more abandoned buildings once you get away from the downtown core he’s so used to. Homeless people sleeping on every second doorstep and in the distance gun fire.

“You live around here?” he asks, careful to keep his nerves out of his voice.

“I don’t have much choice.” Jessica mumbles, her eyes looking at the ground with a bit of shame.

Not knowing what to say Alex just keep walking with her for a block or two more. Nearing her home the two are forced to take an alley to cut between blocks, much to Alex’s dismay. Thankfully nothing happens as they pass through and reach her front door. Nothing at all happens when they walk up the broken steps to her doorway, a piece of wood barely hanging from the ledge. Nothing happens until she turns to say thank you to him and the shoddy door next to them explodes off it’s hinges, smashing into Alex side first and throwing him down the stairs.

As he hits the sidewalk he hears a girl scream and looks up to see the drunk from earlier, now much soberer, holding tight to Jessica, three equally large men standing next to and in front of him, shielding him and the girl. Enraged Alex goes to rise but is quickly caught with a boot to the stomach, lifting him off his hands and knees for a second and forcing him to spit out a bit of flem.

“That’s right boys, teach ‘im not to fuck with the Crash.” The largest one holding Jessica says, the apparent leader. The three others come down the stairs and surround Alex, letting the man struggle to his feet coughing.

“The fuck you byes doing this, leave her alone.” He says as he staggers to his feet, a bit of blood trickling from his busted lip. “She aint done nothing to you.”

The large one laughs as the other three stare silently at Alex, content to let the leader talk.

“Aint done nothing.” He says through chuckles “This bitch came in light tonight, she owes the gang, and she’s gonna fucking pay up.”

“Owes the gang?” Alex says obviously confused as he looks at Jessica, she looks down at the ground in shame as the man holding her laughs again looking at her.

“Oh she didn’t tell you, Jessica here’s a whore. Dirty filthy little slut who turns tricks for money, she’s owned for the Crash, and she hasn’t come through. So she’s gonna come with us till she does.”

“.........bullshit....” Alex mutters angrily under his breathe.

“What was that?”

“I said fucking bullshit you little son of a bitch. You can’t own people, she don’t have to go anywhere with the likes of you little shits.” Alex bites out angrily, staring down the leader before looking at Jessica his eyes softening a bit “Everyone’s got a choice.”

“Well hers has been made hero, so back the fuck out.”

Alex doesn’t answer he just closes his eyes and takes a deep breathe, ignoring the fire spreading from his lungs with every pained gasp, praying his ribs are only bruised. He exhales the breathe slowly and opens his eyes.

The he jumps.

He launches himself right at the closest gang member of “The Crash”, conveniently the one who had kicked him while he was down. Before the gangbanger can move he feels more than sees a knifes edge chop to his throat. The man falls to his knees quickly reaching for his throat and gasping for air.

Alex spins before the man has even his the ground and used his forearm to deflect a right hook aside before slamming the palm of his other hand into the chin of the attacker, a pleasing snap accompanying the mans mouth shutting.

Two down one too go he thinks to himself.

And that moment of thought costs him everything as a steel pipe swung by the third member of the gang finds its mark across his shoulder blades. Pain like lightening shoots down his spine as Alex falls to the ground face first. He quickly struggles to get his hands underneath him only to be cut short as the pipe falls again and again, quickly joined by the feet and fists of the two men Alex had downed as they recovered. Alex tries to curl up into a ball and protect himself, but he knows as well as they do that there isn’t a damned thing he can do now. One of their feet gets by his hands and nails him above his eye causing the piece of skin to split and blood to come down and obscure his vision. His entire body is quaking with pain but as much as he can he keeps his eyes at the top of the stairs, locked with the terrified blue ones of Jessica.

After a moment, or an eternity depending which side you were one the men let up, leaving the Pride of Nova Scotia barely awake in a pool of ever growing blood.

“See bitch, no one can keep you safe from us, especially not some pretty boy bitch. Come on boys, we’re leavin’” the largest one says, yanking roughly at the arm of Jessica as he all but pulls her down the stairs. The three men leave Alex and begin to walk with him, each laughing and carrying on as though they had come from the bar, not beat a man senseless. Jessica cranes her had back as far as she can and sees something that scares her more than all the gang members around her.

Alex O’Rion his face coursing with blood standing on his feet breathing heavily and staring murder at the gang members.

God have mercy on his soul.

xXx

Most people after taking a beating from three men would be rushed to the hospital for treatment. Most men taking a beating like that would think nothing of trying to keep going and just give in. Most people think this sort of thing is uncommon.

Most people didn’t grow up in Peddlers Pub with two wrestler brothers and a gaggle of friends whose idea of a good time was a good ole fashioned drunken brawl.

Most people aren’t Alex O’Rion.

Alex O’Rion on the other hand does the same thing he’s done every other night he’s come home battered bruised and broken from one fight or another. He first walks to the extensive liquor cabinet and pulls out a big ole bottle of JD, Jacky Daniels. Next he takes a shot and makes his way to the medicine cabinet and pulls out his first aid kit. He wraps his ribs nice and tight to hold them in place best he can. Then he takes a shot, grits his teeth, and splashes good ole Jack all over his wounds rinsing the infection and blood from them. That done he sets about bandaging the smaller once and constantly wiping blood from the cut above his eye. That done he pulls out a stitch and needle and pushes the pieces of skin on his face back together and gets to work. It’s awkward one handed, but he’s practiced. It hurts like all hell but he doesn’t dare take another shot, this work needs a steady hand.

Finally he finishes and take a long pull of the slimy liquor before putting the bottle aside. His normal ritual complete Alex would generally retreat to his bedroom and sleep off the beating, but he doesn’t have that luxury tonight.

Whether they knew it or not The Crash had taken something precious from him. Since his recovery he had composed himself as a model citizen. Avoiding the bar fights that made him famous, trying to go out of his way to help people in the community, he hadn’t been the same loose rough and tumble bye he had been before.

He had been nice, and nothing but.

And for the first time since he left Full Metal Wrestling Alex walks to his closet and pulls out a single non-descriptive rectangular box. His hands shake as he keys the combination to the lock and it silently snaps free. His breathing becomes irregular as he reaches to open it, and his heart beats so hard he can taste it as the lid comes free.

Inside the box is a symbol he had sworn he’d never touch again.

Blood still crusted the top of it, a rust color surrounding the cone as he grabs its familiar handle. He pulls his old signature bat, with which he had hurt so many, from the box and stares at it with a mixed expression of lust and sadness.

“I have to do this.” He mutters to himself as he grabs it and puts it over his shoulder, heading back out into the night. With every step he takes he hears a little voice in the back of his head whispering.

“Do it.”

“You know you want to.”

“It feels so good.”

“Kill them.”

xXx

Like all good hideouts this one is simple, easily spotted, and completely inconspicuous. Sure using an old warehouse may be a little clichéd, but when it’s only one in a long line of warehouses the police will never check, in fact that they haven’t been demolished yet is a saving grace for the vermin both human and otherwise that infest the place. Nowhere is this more apparent than at the home base of The Crash, the most originally named gang to ever grace the streets of Halifax.

Currently their leader is sitting atop his “throne” on a raised platform, a stylized chair decked out in gems and diamonds from their ill gotten gains. Sitting on the floor next to him is a less than clothed Jessica, a collar wrapped around her neck connecting her to her captor. Pulling the chain harshly the leader laughs as Jessica yelps and grabs a glass full of some sort of drink for him.

“See bitch, being my personal assistant aint so bad, least not till I get bored of the party” he says, whispering the last line into her ear before licking it ever so lightly, making the girl cry out and shudder in disgust. Smiling at her shame the leader decides the party has gotten dull already and ignores the cheers of his seven compatriots below as he roughly grabs for her chest. His hand almost touches the fabric of her ripped bra before in an ironic twist the door nearest his platform shatters off it’s rotten hinges.

In the dim light the leader thinks he sees the slug he’d put outside on watch duty come flying through and land unceremoniously in a heap inside. The leader jumps to his feet, all but ignoring Jessica as the collar chokes her for a moment before slackening again.

“THE FUCK IS THIS SHIT!” he shouts as his boys rush towards the broken down door. One of them getting courageous shoves his head through the door to look outside. Almost instantly a sick crack comes from the darkness he had put his head into and the man slumps to the ground, his body propping the door open.

The six guys near him all take a reflexive step back in case whatever was out there decided they should be next. The leader tenses up when he sees who steps though the door.

Carrying his baseball bat casually over his right shoulder a trench coat clad Alex O’Rion steps on the back of the man he had just levelled without caring before stepping into the pale yellow glow cast by the failing lights above. The leader tenses up briefly before laughing aloud.

“You again, didn’t you learn your lesson when me and my boys put the hurt on you earlier.” He roars thunderously, his laughter echoing throughout the empty room.

“You have something I want back.” Alex says without emotion, his eyes sweeping over to Jessica. “I’m here to take it.”

“You think me and my boys are scared of you just because your some big and tough wrestler?” the leader says grinning “Yeah, I watch FMW so I know all about who you are Alex O’Rion. Imagine what everyone’s gonna say when they find out you got stomped twice in one night by me and my boys, we’ll be legends.”

“So you know who I am?” Alex asks deadpan.

“Course, love FMW, guys like you are always getting the shit kicked out of you by guys like me. The fucking hero gets crushed by the murderer, the rapist, the junkie, I loves it. You guys aren’t out to show a happy ending, you show it like it is. The bad guy wins, the good guys loses cause he’s dumb.”

“That’s not what I asked, I asked if you dumb shits know who I am.”

“You take us for idiots, course we do!”

“Then you know what I’ve done.”

“That’s the best part. You’re such a fuckin’ screw up Alex that no ones ever going to believe you, you burned those bridges when you killed your pops.”

Alex takes a deep breathe, trying to keep the tide of rage down before speaking again, choosing to ignore the shot at his past.

“So you know who I am? And you still want to fuck with me? Number one, I’m an expert on not being caught bye, remember and number two the police may not like me. But they hate you more.” An almost demonic grin crosses Alex’s face as he looks at the leader with glee in his eyes “Which means I can kill every last one of you sons of bitches.”

With that he launches himself at the gang with no regard for himself. It takes only a second for his bat to draw blood once more as it smashes into the head of the nearest member, shattering the sunglasses he was stupid enough to wear at night and knocks him senseless to the side. Using the bats handle he stabs it behind him into the gut of the man rushing him from the back before following up with a second swing that shatters the mans teeth and nose leaving him whimpering on the ground in a pile of blood.

The third swings at Alex’s head only to miss as the wrestler ducks down and smashes the man’s kneecap and taking him out quickly. A fist nails Alex in the side knocking the breath out of him. He turns in time to see the man throwing another huge punch. Bracing it with both arms Alex brings the bat up to block, watching with a grim satisfaction as the bones in his hand pop through the skin of his knuckles against the metal. The crack barely fades before the man finds Alex’s foot coming into his chin with a picture perfect superkick that lifts the man from his feet and from his senses.

The four who hadn’t thrown themselves at him glace warily back and forth at one another before turning as one and running out the busted door, crushing their friend under their feet in a rush to get out. Once they have gone Alex turns, gasping for breath back at the leader and Jessica, his eyes going wide at what he sees.

“Ah, that stopped you did it?” the leader chuckles, his enormous hand holding the fragile neck of Jessica ever so tenderly, but ready to squeeze shut on it in a moments notice. “I don’t really appreciate what you’ve done to my gang.”

“Let her go!” Alex shouts

“Why the fuck would I do that? You just beat the shit out of my boys, way I see it this bitch is my ticket out of here. But first, throw down that bat would you?”

Alex hesitates for a moment, his eyes hard as he stares at the man. Only a tiny gasp from Jessica when he clenches his fist finally makes Alex relent, tossing the bat carelessly down.

“Good, now come here” the leader says, pointing right in front of him. “I’ve got a little present from my gang to you.”

Alex slowly walks up the raised platform and comes to stand before the man. Eyeing the hold on the womans throat carefully as he does, ready to jump if it tightens. The leader doesn’t say anything as he steps in front of him, but buries his free left hand into Alex’s already sore ribs. The wrestler doesn’t cry out, just gasps for breath and stares at the girl, his eyes meeting hers.

She watches in horror as again and again the leader brings down his big left hand on Alex, hitting him in the chest, arms and face. Again and again he hits him, but Alex doesn’t go down. He just sits there staring into the eyes of Jessica, trying to let her know things’ll be okay.

Because he’s a changed man, he’s trying to reform and she’s more important to him that he’ll ever be. Hurting him doesn’t matter, no one will ever hurt him as much as his past already has, so if he has to suffer to help her or anyone else, so be it.

He takes blow after blow and the leader gets more frustrated. He throws his free hand again and again, until in anger he throws his big right hand in a blow that bodily throws Alex from his feet and to the ground a few feet away. The leader breathes heavily; sure he’s put Alex down until he can hear a deep chuckle coming from the beaten man.

“WHAT’S SO FUCKING FUNNY!” the leader shouts, charging over to where Alex is.

“You fucked up” Alex says laughing before he tackles the leader to the ground “USED THE WRONG HAND FUCKER!”

Alex laughs and laughs as he rains punches down onto the face of the leader, five or six of the twenty the leader may even have been awake for. But again and again Alex punches until the leaders face is a bloody mess. Alex’s hands slowly creep around the leaders neck and begin to squeeze, an evil grin lighting the Prides face as he raises his eyes in an almost blissful state. Hurting people is what he’s good at, it’s what he’s meant to do the voice in the back of his head says, laughing.

Then Alex sees Jessica and the fear in her eyes.

And his arms go limp, the unconscious man beneath him gasps for air, never knowing how close to deaths door he had been taken as Alex leans down next to his ear.

“I could have killed you, all of you. But I can’t, I have to be better than that.”

With that he gets up and wipes some of the blood from his re-opened wounds away before looking over to where Jessica sits terrified, she looks at him for a moment before she looks away, afraid. The rage in Alex’s heart almost comes burning back, this fucking bitch, he risked his life to save her and she couldn’t even at least say thank you.

He should fuckin kill her.

......no.

He knows that’s wrong and pushes that hatred deep down inside where it belongs until he can find the proper way to let it out. He’s not that bye anymore, he can’t afford to be.

She stiffens as he drapes his trench coat over her nearly nude form before pulling it tighter to hide her shivers and shame. He flips open his phone and calls the police, they almost laugh at him for calling them but eventually he convinces them to come. They arrive quickly and begin to mop up The Crash who were left lying on the ground. They take statements from Jessica and Alex before telling him they’ll need to take her downtown.

Before she goes Alex gently tugs on the arm of his trench coat, the one she was going to take with her, another relic of his past he was okay with losing tonight alongside his old bat. She looks at him with parts fear and parts thankfulness.

“Alex. I...” she tries to say before he interrupts her by putting a piece of paper in her hand. She looks down and her eyes open in shock as she reads the cheque for fifty thousand dollars, rereading it to be certain. For a moment she almost believes this is possible, before she remembers this is her life and things are never that easy.

“I can’t take this money. I don’t know you, and you’ve already done so much for me.” She says as she tries to place the cheque back his hand, he looks thoughtful for a moment before smiling.

“Well you’re a prostitute aint ya?” he says cheerfully, she stops stunned before her face falls. Of course he’s be like every other guy who’d given her money.

“This is a lot of money for just a good time.” She says, her voice conveying the hurt she felt at his betrayal.

“Well then I guess you’re gonna have to work more than one night. Now my request is gonna sound a little weird, but hear me out k?”

“Sure” she says, nothing he could tell her to do she hadn’t already.

“Be my friend.”

Except maybe that.

“WHAT?” she yells in surprise before he quiets her, looking around nervously.

“Consider that your retirement fund. I’m not an easy bye to get along with, so you’ll probably have to work harder than that money is worth, that happens we’ll talk about it then.”

“This....this doesn’t make any sense. Why are you being so nice to me?” she says through a choked cry, tears coming to her eyes.

“We’re friends aint we?” He says smiling pushing the cheque back into her hands. “Besides, you helped me tonight to. Doesn’t matter what we’ve done in the past, everyone deserves a second chance, even guys like me. You gave me that, thank you.”

The police officer comes by to tell Jessica it’s time to go and opens the door for her. After a moment of looking at Alex she whispers “thank you” before getting into the car. As the door closes Alex puts his hand in it to stop it and looks at Jessica who looks back confused as he hands her a card.

“I know this is weird because we’re friends and all, but here’s my card with my number on it. Call me sometime.”

She smiles coyly before giving him the card back, ignoring the puppy dog hurt on his face. It’s almost amazing how quickly he can go from murderous to love sick but when you’ve had as many brain issues as him it’s not so shocking.

“No, I don’t think I will. But if you’re really lucky I know this little pub I might come meet you in sometime.” She says as she gently pushes his hand out of the door and closing it, smiling through the window. As the car drove off she watches as Alex follows her until he can`t see the car anymore.

She doesn`t know it but by forcing him to face his own demons and come back from the brink without going over has made Alex a stronger man. One step closer to recovery and hopefully a normal life.

As normal a life as tag team champions can have that is.

And thus ends another tale in the life of Alex O’Rion, finally one where the hero won and even got the girl a bit. Seems like I’m forgetting something though.

Ah well.

The End

......

.................

.............................

Click

“Yeah-lo?”

“WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU!”

And so the conversation goes between tag partners. Me, Alex O’Rion with my devil may care attitude and Chris Austin a man so uptight his asshole could turn coal into diamonds. We talk about how I am always late, how being late is bad, how being late costs you things.

Despite my arguments to the contrary I actually agrees with his tag partner. My own history shows what coming in late will do despite random occurrences where it doesn’t matter. In fact in an even more ironic twist I am sitting inside of Chris Austins car watching him scream at me from the lobby of the hotel the FMW stars are staying at.

I watch as Austin slams the phone down in anger and stalk towards the elevators. I watch as he goes into Skyler Strikers room and begins to look around. While I watch I think, about this upcoming match. Truthfully I don’t care about this match, if the truth were told I’d almost want to be getting my rematch for my FMW Title than doing this match any day of the week.

But these titles, they mean the world to Chris. He wants them, he needs to them to prove he can win that big match, to cement his own legacy as more than Alex O’Rions imitation. And that, just like helping Jessica means more to me than anything I could do for myself. The byes current behaviour is because Austin doesn’t perceive himself to be the man he really is. And if he needs to win these tag team titles to become that man, so be it.

Because everyone deserves a second chance, at life, at love, and even at making yourself champion. For a team like Crash Scene it’s never about helping one another. Skyler is the knight and Leon is the shield, there to protect Skyler, save him from his failings. All that causes is resentment towards one another, disunity. You might think one man in charge makes things smoother, but FMW...hell even history shows that inevitably that one man will be betrayed by the people he holds under his thumb.

That’s why Crash Scene can never understand why we need to win this match, they want to win this to keep their belts, collect their pay, and be the best.

I only want to do this to help my friend.

And the dogs of hell couldn’t stop me from that.

My musings are interrupted as I see Austin and a struggling Sheila Blige exit the building and begin to come this way. The larger man easily forcing the light woman along until they come to stand right besides the car and throws her in the back. I wait until he lets go of her before I swing the driver side door wide open and directly into his side pushing him down. I use a bat, a new one, one not covered in blood and fear, but still something I’m familiar with to smash him back down the ground as he tries to get up. I drag him to the passenger side door and open it, tossing him half in. After that I let the terrified Ms. Blige out and beg her to keep quiet on this. Nothing happened, nothing is gonna happen I promise her as she walks away.

Austin starts to stir so I slam the door once hard enough to put him out again before I shove him the rest of the way into the car and buckle him in. Moments later we’re driving off from the hotel before he has a chance to come to.

Bye needs to come to his senses soon, that’s why he needs this win now, to show him his worth.

Because I won’t be around to stop him everytime.

And I don’t know what I’ll do if he ever crosses that line.

God help me if I don’t.
Back to top Go down
Drew Michaels
FMW President
FMW President



Posts : 937
Rep : 14
Join date : 2009-11-19

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Drew Michaels
Championship: C-4 Championship

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeMon Jun 21, 2010 10:45 pm

Diary Entry #1

My name is Lee Kwan and my mother is Lee Hy. She told me to write this diary in order to keep up my studies after I left school this summer. We live in Thailand and my mother works caring for soldiers. She is good woman. I have never met my father; my mother says he was a great warrior and a white man which is why I look different from everyone else. I wish I knew my father; it makes me so sad to think about how lost he must be to not be with me now.

*****

The scene opens to Drew Michaels, the hero of this tale, seated across from his wife Juliet at a large wooden table. Drew’s face is sunken and obviously emotionally crushed; he seems to have gone numerous days without sleep starting with his day long adventure in Japan. Juliet, on the other hand, looks worried about her husband and empathetic to his despair.

Michaels: What…what have I done?

Juliet: From what you’ve told me, you have no way of knowing Drew.

Michaels: DAMMIT JULIET, WHAT KIND OF MONSTER AM I!?

His fist crashes to the table with forceful impact. Juliet seems startled at the sudden outrage but rolls with it for the sake of her beloved.

Juliet: You’re not a monster Drew, if you were then this would not bother you.

Michaels: You…you might be right. But dammit baby, I have a son and I abandoned him!

Juliet: You didn’t know.

Michaels: It does not matter. Not to me and surely not to him.

Juliet sits silent for a minute before the question burning inside of her rips its way out. Her voice is weak as it forces the words into the air.

Juliet: Who was she?

Michaels: She…she was a friend; a shoulder to support myself in an hour of need.

Juliet: Just…just a friend?

Michaels: Juliet…you did not know me back then and I thank God for it every day. I was callous, I was cold, and I really could not give a fuck what people thought of me. Keji put me on the path towards changing that, and the good Judge Osbourne before that, but I was a long way away from the man I am thankfully today. I used people for my pleasure and regrettably, she was one of them.

Juliet just nods, taking it all in. Drew has his past; she knows that just as she has her own. In fact, both would be said to have a somewhat checkered past before finding each other and finding the LORD Almighty. However, to have that past thrown into her face and her life…well that has a tendency to hurt.

Juliet: What was her name?

Michaels: It was… (Thinks for a minute) Dammit all, I cannot remember.

Drew hangs his head in shame.

Juliet: You told her you were going to bring her back to America and marry her and you now cannot even remember her name.

Michaels: I know what kind of monster I am Juliet, you do not have to remind me.

Juliet: Whatever kind of monster you may have been, you are no longer him and you know it.

Michaels: That does not fix the last eight years.

Juliet: And, regrettably, nothing will. Believe me, coming from my own broken past nothing can make up for the lost time. However, you can make tomorrow better and that is what matters.

Michaels: True enough. But how?

Juliet: Baby, as much as I wish I could help you with that; this is once again a problem you have to solve yourself. Just know that I am here for you and whatever you decide to do has my complete and total support.

Michaels: Well then…I guess I am going to go find my son.

*****

Diary Entry #13

I went to my mother’s work today. I did not mean to but I took a wrong turn after leaving the shop where they play that American music and walked in and saw a man on top of my mother. I think they were wrestling. My mother jumped up and began to cry, I think she must have stubbed her toe or something. I try to tell her I just got lost and did not mean to come in but she told me to never, ever come back here again and I won’t.

*****

The scene reopens to the room/lab/general lair of awesomeness of one Jade Striker, child genius. Jade is tinkering on some sort of device that looks similar to a walkie talkie when a noise to her left causes her to jump in shock. She spins around to see Drew Michaels standing behind her. Drew lunges forward quickly to cover her mouth in order to stifle the obviously coming outburst.

Michaels: Can we please not do that this time?

Muffled noises come from under Drew’s hand as the young girl protests.

Michaels: Apparently not. Okay Jade, let me have it.

Drew pulls his hand back and Jade explodes in rage.

Jade: What do you think you are doing here!?

Michaels: Getting yelled at by a prepubescent little girl it seems.

Jade: You’re a monster!

Michaels: Possibly, the jury is still out on that one.

Jade’s look of disgust is obvious as she turns away from Drew and returns to her work, seemingly deciding to ignore him since her anger is getting her nowhere.

Michaels: What are you working on?

No response.

Michaels: How are the twins?

No response.

Michaels: When will your security complete activating and start shocking me?

Jade: I decided to give you a bit more time to get away as a sign of respect for your previous employment sooooo…thirty seconds.

Michaels: Wonderful, gives me just enough time to ask for your help.

Jade: No.

Michaels: Jade…Jade please.

Jade turns around to see tears beginning to form in the corners of Drew’s eyes. She takes a deep breath and reaches over to deactivate her security system.

Jade: You have one minute and it better be good.

Michaels: Did not expect you to acquiesce that easily, I figured the security system would attack me for a few minutes before you relented.

Jade: Don’t worry; there is still time for that but you seem legitimately upset and I cannot resist the chance to show you that your supposed “enemy”, my father, raised someone who is a better person than you could ever hope to be.

Michaels: Well, that part is very much true and I have always known that.

Jade: Your minute is ticking.

Michaels: Fair enough, I need your help to find my son.

Jade: Your what?

Michaels: My son. He is eight years old and somewhere in Thailand.

Jade: But how!?

Michaels: I will tell you when you are older. Now do you think you can do it?

Jade: I can try but that is like finding a needle in a haystack. It could take months just to gather all the proper data and even then it may only be a pool to select from.

Michaels: Anything that can get me closer to him would help Jade, please.

Jade shakes her head before turning back to the computer.

Jade: Your number is the same?

Michaels: Of course.

Jade: Then I will let you know when I have something.

Michaels: Thank you so, so, so much.

Drew goes to leave before Jade stops him with her words.

Jade: I’m not doing this for you Drew; I’m doing it for him. No matter how bad you might be, a child deserves their parents.

Drew just nods as he opens the window and disappears into the night and our scene fades to black…

*****

Diary Entry #24

I was at the shop where they play the American music and the man running the shop started telling me more about pro wrestling like they do in Japan and America just like I wrote down yesterday. He said he just went to see wrestling in Japan and these big, strong men were like the biggest warriors ever like my father must be. I went and told my mother I wanted to be a wrestler when I grew up and she started crying. I guess she must think I am going to get big and famous and leave her to wrestle in Japan and America but I told her I would never do that cause I love her. She said I wouldn’t understand and I really do not.

*****

The scene reopens to a country home just outside of Florence, South Carolina. A knock on the front door is met with a weak but strangely confident response of “Enter”. Through the same door steps Drew Michaels, a grimace on his face, as he stares at the owner of the home. The older man looks up with his one good eye at the younger man in front of him and grunts in a mixture of surprise and disgust. Drew just takes it all in.

Michaels: Hello Dad.

Wayne Michaels, Drew’s legal father, seems to scowl at the idea of being the man in front of his face’s father, a display of several decades of watching the young man grow into his complete and total antithesis. Drew lets it roll off his back and continues on speaking.

Michaels: So, pleased to see me I guess?

Wayne: Guess I’m just happy to see anything these days.

Drew cringes, his father had lost his other eye to the schemes of one D. Hammond Samuels; an old enemy of Drew’s in an attempt to mentally break the younger Michaels. He feels extremely guilty over the entire affair; the first time in his life he has ever felt such an emotion towards his father. Instead of focusing on that, however, Drew presses forward with what he came to say.

Michaels: Dad, I have something to tell you…you are a grandfather.

Wayne: How can that be? My son is dead.

Drew cringes once again, a seemingly constant reaction when dealing with his father. Drew’s brother Kevin, a veteran of the United States Armed Services, had died assisting his brother in saving all of reality from the machinations of the evil spirit Exodus. Of course Wayne did not know all of this detail, just the official story that his son had died doing private contract work for the government; a story concocted by Drew’s contacts within the Masons.

Michaels: I am standing right in front of you Dad.

Wayne: I understand that completely.

Michaels: So you have no advice for me raising a kid?

Wayne: Don’t fuck up like I did.

Drew grits his teeth, trying his damn best to keep from exploding…

He fails.


Michaels: If you have such a goddamn problem with me and have goddamn had such a goddamn problem from the goddamn moment I was goddamn born then why did you even goddamn sign the goddamn birth certificate?

Drew takes a deep breath, feeling better from his blasphemous verbal display as Wayne simply smiles a crooked smile.

Wayne: Because I knew that deadbeat would not and I am a man.

Michaels: Excuse me?

Wayne: I was respectable, you were a child and dammit, someone had to man up and take care of you and we all knew he wouldn’t.

Michaels: How did you know that?

Wayne: Because he was an artist, a dreamer, a son of a bitch full of wondrous bullshit that sounds so great on paper but fills you full of nothing but fucking hot air.

Michaels (Sarcastically): Now tell me how you really feel.

Wayne: You never will get it, you know that? I did everything I could for you but you are just too much like him, too full of dreams and fantasies about nothing important while people like me bust our asses to make our realistic goals become the norm.

Drew smiles in disbelief at how different he and his father are as he responds slowly and deliberately.

Michaels: You know what? I WILL do better then you because I will NEVER tell my child he can be less than what he wants to be and that any of his dreams are outside of reach.

Wayne: And you’ll raise another fool like I did.

Michaels: I can only hope you son of a bitch.

Drew turns to leave and pulls open the front door violently before freezing in his steps. Taking a deep, hopefully calming breath Drew turns back around with a pained look on his face.

Michaels: Do you know why I came here? It was not to argue with you, to rip open old wounds on both sides and help remind myself why I left here in the first place. It was not to get a reminder what I should not become. It was not even to rub my constant professional and personal successes in your face like I so very much crave to do. I did not step foot in this godforsaken town and state to do that and I never would because that is not the man I am.

No Dad, I came here hoping to bury the hatchet not for my sake or yours but my son’s. I am going to find him Dad and when I do, I was hoping to be able to give him the life I never could have including a somewhat functional family including a grandfather. Instead, all I can offer him is a group of manipulative psychopaths on one side in the Brysons and then you, a bitter old son of a bitch who cannot accept that despite his best efforts I am willing to put it all behind me for someone else; something he would NEVER do for me or my dearly departed mother and brother. So fuck you for not being able to let go of some bullshit grudge for the sake of a child, an innocent child who has done nothing in his life to ever harm you, and fuck you for proving me right when I so desperately wanted to be wrong just this once.

Drew shakes his head in disgust before stepping out of the scene, calling back just once.

Michaels: By the way, I found my cousin Seth; you know the one your baby brother gave up. He said both you and my uncle can go to fucking Hell.

The door slams as the scene closes around Wayne Michaels, staring stoically at the door seemingly in deep thought as our scene fades to black…

*****

Diary Entry # 30

My mother is sick. She will not tell me what is wrong but only that she does not feel good and is worried about me. I hear her crying all the time and she does not go to work anymore. I think she got sick at work cause her boss came over and was really angry and yelling, saying she got something called a “client” sick and that this could end it all. I wanted to tell him it would all be okay cause that is what my mother does for me when I get that upset. I really want her to feel better cause there are only the two of us and when she is this sad and upset it really hurts me bad.

*****

The scene reopens again to Andrew Michaels, this time in Cleveland, Ohio; the next stop on his long and crazy trek through the country due to his recent discovery of a potential son he has regrettably abandoned. Praying for a call from Jade any time soon, Drew has instead found himself at the grave of his biological father Matthew Bryson; a man he never had the chance to know.

Michaels: It is funny, I have spent more time with you since your death then I ever did alive Matthew. Funny…

Drew sighs.

Michaels: Were you really the man my father believed you to be? Were you really a deadbeat with no intention of ever having me in your life? Or, worse yet, were you a man so consumed by the family around you, a family corrupted by a quest for power, that you were using me but to fulfill a prophecy that may or may not even be true? For all I have heard from so many Matthew Bryson, I truly know so little about you.

I know you met my mother in South Carolina while researching our ancestor Christopher Bryson and the two of your eventually became lovers.

I know you were rebellious, not always falling in line with the ideals of your family.

I know you at least acted like you wanted me in your life at one point, reaching out to my mother and bringing her to Ohio for at time to live at the Bryson home.

I know at least some in the family manipulated you into the position to have me and eventually manipulated your brother to have a child of his own, my cousin Nicholas, in case I did not come through for their precious little prophecy.

And I know…very little else. Who were you as a man? What did you do for a living? How would you have been as a father? What were your interests? What were your dreams? Did you know of your extraordinary heritage or were you outside of the loop on that? Why were you considered rebellious? Were you in love with my mother or simply in lust?

Did you ever think of me while having to sit by and watch my cousin grow up without me?

Nicholas once told me you died on the job but passed on very little more; as I look back I should have been curious about the cryptic nature of that message but was so relieved to find someone, anyone else that could relate to me that I could not bring myself to care any further at the time. But now…now I wonder what it all meant, what led Nicholas to me immediately after your death. I wonder why he, or you, could not have found me sooner and what the eventual endgame in all of this could possibly be. I mean, at the time I was already a fucking world famous wrestler, why did you not personally seeking me out then?

Were you trying to protect or damn me?

Drew sighs again, knowing nothing he says here is going to change anything.

Michaels: I just want answers, you know? I want to know how to be a father, how to exceed past the examples set by my two fathers. I just want to be the best I can possibly be…

Drew shakes his head in confusion as suddenly he feels his phone vibrate in his pocket. Pulling it out, Drew flips open the cell phone and is met quickly by the voice of Jade Striker on the other end.

Jade: I found him…

Drew stumbles back in shock as our scene finely fades to the eternal black…

*****

Soon, my world will be rocked the core and never before have I been so excited, so nervous, and so prepared for a massive change in my life. Having searched for guidance on being a father, I do have to worry on the fact that my role models in that category are so poor and the argument of “nature vs. nurture” rears its ugly head. I was beginning to become terrified at the prospect of failure, that is until I figured out an important truth…

Full Metal Wrestling is my child.

I have raised her, I have nurtured her, and I have seen her grow into something more than I ever could have imagined. It was on my back she became an international sensation but not just my own. It has been off the back of every single one of us who dared to dream that this little nothing company based out of Canada could challenge the biggest dogs in the industry.

It was on the backs of the O’Rions, of Peter Saint, of cYnical, of Dante Jones…

…And yes; of James Casey, Daniel Lincoln, and even Ethan Black.

But now forces do battle for control of our child, those whose hand only grew more prominent after the company was birthed and raised want to stake their claims in what has no right to be theirs. Men like Skyler Striker are handed title shots for no reason, men like TyranT claim to be dominant champions with but ONE title defense under their belt in a reign over a month long. This company deserves better because we raised it to be better. If someone like myself, someone who bled buckets for this company, does not stand up for it and try to save it like a father would save his child, then we will have but one thing…

HavOc.

HavOc is everything I hate. Despite this, I have a brotherly love for Harley and a earned respect for Hannibal. The men, minus Daniel, I have no problem with. No, it is the idea. HavOc is disorder, HavOc is chaos, HavOc is the antithesis of what I work for. HavOc has destroyed revolutions, killed the ideals of men, and prevented mankind from becoming all it can be over the course of history. HavOc in FMW means the deconstruction of all we have worked so hard for in our attempts to establish this company as a force in the wrestling industry because plunging the company in HavOc accomplishes but one goal…

Utter destruction.

HavOc is but one force in play here but one of the most dangerous because the fine line being walked by the group. Hannibal and Harley are both honorable, strong men while Daniel…well Daniel is a little less so. However, that does not change the fact that this association is built so strongly around the idea of this chaos and disorder, men must be skeptical of what may occur.

And now, perhaps even against my wishes, the lines are drawn. I stand against chaos and HavOc in hopes of defending my child, this company I have helped build. I have been given the honor of both competing against two men I respect above most others and also to strike out against an ideal I despise. I welcome the opportunity to do both and hope to be proven wrong before this all over, that perhaps this new HavOc is something more pure. All I know is this…

No matter what happens, I do this for you FMW.
Back to top Go down
Leon Caprice




Posts : 1154
Rep : -3
Join date : 2009-11-19
Age : 33
Location : Perth, Australia

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Leon Caprice
Championship: FMW Undisputed Tag Team Champions

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 12:11 am

The Events just before the House of Havoc Match

Leah: Leon, its Leah!

There was a change of tone in Leah’s voice, she was panicking and nervous, what was wrong?

Leon: Is everything ok?

A scream could be heard in the background…it was Sarah.

Leah: It’s Sarah, something’s wrong!

Four words Leon wish he didn’t hear. What could he do, what could be done?

Leon: What’s happened, is she ok!!

The nerves were over-reacting within Leon, the tension of the match was now channeled into his love for Sarah, the adrenaline kicking in as Leon nervously sat down on the wooden bench like before, trying to put himself into a calm and relaxing state as he tried to figure it out.

Leah: She fell Leon! She was in the kitchen cooking dinner and next I saw she was screaming on the floor…

The priorities were beginning to switch around, the title meant nothing now, and it was all Sarah, was she ok? How was the baby? Would both of them come out ok?

Leon: Ok, where is she now?

The nerves were lifting in Leah’s heavy breathing, she was struggling to deal with it. If only Leon was there.

Leah: She’s on the couch, trying to relax, but the pain isn’t going away…

Leon: Can you get her to a hospital?

The pause entered the conversation as Leon waited anxiously for a reply. With Leah lifting her cheek from the phone he no longer heard her breathing, but instead the constant painful gasps from Sarah, It was killing him inside.

Sarah: LET’S GO!!

Leah: Yeah, I’ll drive her to St Vincent’s.

Leon quickly thought of the essentials, where was he, where was Sarah, how long would it take to get there, what could happen.

Leon: Ok Leah, I’ll meet you there. Be careful and I’ll see you there in 15 minutes…

The fast paced tone in Leon’s voice was increasing as he began to transform his worried thoughts into actions as he begun to untie his shoe laces and undo his bandages.

Leah: Hurry Leon, she needs you…bye.

“Beep, Beep, Beep”

She had hung up. What a turn of events, what stresses that would leave Leon with. One side to stay and support Skyler by taking his offer, by taking control of his job and letting his career be in his hands, or be with his wife, become the family man he was hoping to be. The choice was lopsided, and respectably Leon prepared for his departure.


???: I can drive you if you want?

…Wait a minute that voice is familiar, dark, deep and of few words…Oh no!

???: Just not to where you want to go.

WHACK!!

The cold steel of a lead pipe echoed onto the back of Leon’s head as he found the floor within two seconds of impact. Yet before the lights faded and the noises fell to nothing, Leon’s lips made out three words as he spun to see his attacker.


Leon: …Havoc… Bald…Sarah…

And with that Leon’s eye lids covered the light, his lips laid to a still point and his attacker admired his cunning work.

Syanide: Havoc will be wrought Mr. Caprice, starting with you in our house!


*****When darkness falls, the snakes begin to slither out. *****

Empty I am

Alone I sit and listen,
to the sounds of emptiness singing to me,
the one with empty arms and broken dreams.

Everything I ever wanted, seems unreachable or taken by another.
Is fate a cruel prankster, with an unfunny joke?

I wonder at times,
if Destiny has deemed me to wander all alone.

The lonliness enveloping me once again,
I curse my longing soul

I watch others and still can smile at their joy.
But at times, the hurt is raw a reminder of what i dont have,
and maybe never will.

My words heard whispered in the darkness.
Only by my goddess and me.

So many broken dreams, promises,
all came to me times past but do nothing in the now.
For now I am alone...

Never did I belive I would end up this way,
to end each day hungering for the touch of the one I love.
But she isnt here, the white princess of my longings.

Screaming in my mind, shattering my heart.
Like broken glass, I am tired of all alone
I face alone the day in my bed, noctural angel all alone
in the void of emptiness that is my world.

So I sit, broken and shattered,
Longing for more, but grasping no rapport.
I am alone, I lie in waiting.
Waiting for God, waiting for a facade.

I am Leon Caprice, in flesh and bones.
Saddened in loss and entangled in shadow.
I am tired, I can no longer wait...
But yet, I am torn.



*****




Leon: Where am I…What happened…

Words of utter confusion engulfed Leon as he regained himself within the realm of the hallowed house of havoc. As his eyes began to re-adjust to his surrounding and the musky smell of freshly laid carpet drew to his nose, the eventual rush of thoughts was only moments away. For it was only in his last waking moment where he declared to himself that this match meant nothing to him, however someone took the judgment call from his grasp. Though that name was elusive, the name of his entourage to the house was past; he quickly restarted his mindful thoughts.

As Leon’s senses slowly grew to their former strength, the priorities of his recent decision had finally come back to him. The change of character in Skyler, the generosity he showed, the sudden phone call from Leah, the severity of Sarah’s situation, the upcoming match and most of all, his decision that Sarah’s wellbeing was above all. But only if everyone knew that. If his attacker had only the brains to realize that Leon was no longer a threat, that it was truly a mistake to put an abraded man into a locked house, for only the darkest and purpose-devoted men could stop him now.

The smell only continued to grow as Leon finally perfected his bodily senses and rose to his stiffen feet. Taking the few seconds he had to observe his surrounding, but more so, to find the elusive exit. As his eyes gazed over the rooms surroundings it gave no clue to where he was. The room was dark and coated in dust, even the cold wooden floorboards he rose from were coated in the darkened powder. There was no light in the room, and seemingly no hope of Leon reaching Sarah.

But God works in mysterious ways, and so it occurred that upon rising and in doing so creating a large ruckus, Leon’s isolation from civilization was noted to not be in solitude. For amongst the darkened room and through the thick air available stood another, another man who had all the answers, except one.

His name was Hannibal Frost, and he would show no mercy, no compassion, he was driven by his highest desires and nothing would shake his focus. There was only Leon in the room he stood in, and an exit somewhere within the customized replica of the original House of Havoc. He knew not of the door’s location though, that was certain, as he chose not to run at his first opportunity, but to steadily greet his opponent and begin the frantic race.


Frost: Hello Leon.

The stone toned words pierced through the heavily clouded air within the room, giving Leon a sudden shiver as his redirected himself to the direction of those two words. He knew who it was, and soon he would realize why he was there.

Leon: Hannibal, I should have guessed.

A provoked tone accompanied those words as the thoughts of his current predicament began to finalize themselves within his mind.

Frost: By now you know why we are here.

Leon’s mind began to speed into action. What was the last thing he remembered? His locker room, he knew about the match with Frost, he received the phone call, he gathered his things and then he heard a voice… It was him, this is all his doing, he must have planned this all out.

It was Syanide who brought him here. Into a deeply shadowed room, coated in the thickness of common dust, He knew that Syanide must have acted on HavOc’s behalf, so where could he be? The ideas continued to rise in his mind, only for his common sense to knock them back down. He wasn’t in the arena; this wasn’t the center of a ring. The crowd wasn’t nearby and the place wasn’t populated heavily. He was out of the building and somewhere else, a place of little description, a place of Havoc. It was only moments in thinking this that the answer came. It had to be a place where Hannibal felt at ease. After all he had done this once before, the race was now on and he was the record holder to date.


Leon: We are in the house aren’t we, Syanide dragged me here didn’t he?

The questions were of little relevance to Frost as he continued his determined train of thoughts.

Frost: You know how this works, what the goal is?

With the match figured out, it now placed a new priority onto Leon. How did Frost win it last time, what was the guidelines to the match. It only took seconds before he remembered everything…

Leon: To beat you out of here… To see Sarah.

Frost was presumptuous in Leon’s first response, but he couldn’t help and wonder what his last words meant, what was now fueling Leon’s desires?

Frost: Get your priorities straight Leon, your desirable wife can wait… Its just you and me.

The words lightened Leon’s worries. They gave assurance that neither Syanide or Quint remained in the house, there was to be no repeat of mindful tricks or strategic placement, Frost was all alone.

Leon: Did your monster not tell you…

A light chuckle emerged from Hannibal’s lips as he sought to reply.

Frost: He is hardly a monster Leon, you’ve simply misunderstood him. But tell me then, what am I missing?

The deeper emotions of Leon were brought to the surface as Frost’s question pinpointed what would fuel him through the house, what would drive him to find the exit quicker than anything else. The gold meant nothing now, it was all for Sarah, all for her salvation.

Leon: It’s Sarah, something is wrong. I got the call just before Syanide got to me. I need to get to her now! I was going to call off this match, but-

Hannibal would stop Leon there.

Frost: But now it’s too late. For whatever reason Skyler did this for you, you’re now here with me. I’m sorry if Syanide got you at a bad time. But you wanted this rematch, so have it now.

Frost’s attitude was right, there were no grey circumstances, and it was black and white. Leon was now trapped in a house with only one exit, and for whatever purpose, both he and Frost needed to find that exit pronto.

Leon: So that’s it?

A slight pause crossed through the hollow room.

Frost: That is all there is. For whatever reason, you and I will search for this door, but until then…

Another pause entered the room, however it came at a time that Leon did not want. He knew what was coming, but he didn’t know from which angle he would strike. Sure enough his expectations were realised as Hannibal connected with a solid right elbow to the back of Leon, sending him briefly to the floor.

Frost: Have a break.

And that was it. It had finally begun and in seconds Leon felt the rays of light pierce through the thick air and onto his flesh as Frost opened the first door. It was only seconds before Leon was up again and in the footsteps of Frost. His desires to help Sarah fueled his body as he rose quickly and speedily caught up to Frost. With both men running through the seemingly endless backstage hallways of the theatre, the gap between them narrowed to an arms reach. With a distance satisfying Leon, he leapt forwards. With outstretched arms he grasped around the hips of Hannibal and quickly tore his speed from his body, bringing him crashing to the cold dust-coated concrete flooring below. In satisfaction of his word, Leon would quickly rise to utter a few words to compensate for his opponents humor before.

Leon: Stay down, you don’t want to stop me.

Frost: Oh but I do, I have my reasons.

The quick words were solely felt as both men regained themselves and before a few more words were spoken and both men would understand each other fully, the camera light turned on to their recognition and with that both men began to throw fists at each other in front of the live audience.

It was at this point that Leon’s animalistic attitude took over, he did things he normally wouldn’t, he morally corrupted himself simply for his cause, but that’s what it meant to him. To see Sarah again, to be at her side, to be the loving husband and father, which he is being called to be. It was a steep price to pay to succeed, yet he showed little hesitation. He used a weapon and set the theatre alight, he became blood-thirsty and condemned to retribution as to the retaliation Frost showed to Leon’s cause. The animalistic attitude was evident in Leon’s expression, which drew from his wide eyes and sudden movements.

As the time continued to pass by, Leon’s urgency began to grow, he needed to get out and he needed to leave now. Sprinting around he took numerous dead ends, but like a fighting man, he found his way back. Frost was bleeding profoundly as he ran, passing through hallways and dodging Leon. But as much as a lion to its prey, Leon would follow, for Frost did know his way, just not the right door.

Minutes flew past as both men searched and searched, the anxiousness of Frost slowly crept in as he fought Leon off. Trying as hard as he could to find his way out. But the animal inside had been unlocked. Leon had been caged against his will and nothing could keep him in. Anger and rage was in the eyes of Leon as he followed the scent of blood through the halls in front.

Left, right it did not matter, fist, knee it couldn’t stop him, sprint or hide it couldn’t fool him, win or lose, meant nothing anymore. The lion never stopped hunting, never pausing for air, he ran and ran til he found his wounded prey. Though Hannibal did fight, he showed his might and took to flight. He continued to soar ahead through the deep red gaze. Never losing direction or sudden complexion, he made his way to the final door. With Leon behind, seemingly redefined, it came to the final battle. With little prattle between the two, the fight turned sour as the lion was tamed. With a moment to breathe and Leon caught seething, the door was opened and Hannibal finally was rewarded.

Although the battle was over and Leon declared the loser, the real battle was about to begin. With a few moments to regain himself and compose his outward emotions, Leon would pass through the raging fires and follow the wounded out the open doorway. Time was still ticking away, every second counting astray. With a quick recognition to Frost and a downplay of their enclosed reactions, Leon would speedily exit the scene of his distractive loss, not for the depression of his defeat, but for the opportunity to stop what is currently incomplete.



*****

Isn’t it amusing that when our life is forced to react to something of huge significance, all we can do is think back to how it started, how it came about. Trying to find a way to justify why it’s happening? Why now? Why me?

We could spend endless hours letting our thoughts entangle themselves into our voided problems, how a match didn’t go as we planned or how the opponent reacted out of character. On a more personal moment, why our lives continue to get battered by problems, why our lives can never be peaceful for more than a day and why although enemies and problems will always arise, why we always are left with our lives still intact.

I wish I could answer every doubt with “Because God wills it”, but even I don’t believe that now. When you make a promise to someone, when you give yourself to them, its only then that hell itself seems closer to you. So what is the answer to all these questions, if it’s not God’s will then what?

What can justify the sudden actions of Skyler?

What can justify the spontaneous creation of the House of HavOc?

What can justify the reasons why I always get the opportunities to succeed but always fail?

What can justify why Sarah is now in hospital, with our baby’s life in doubt?

God is you can hear me, answer me these four questions. Give me a larger reason to have faith, if all I do is actively serve you, then why hasn’t my life gained the beauty of yours.

Why does it seem like you’re never there?

Why does it hurt so much?

…Why me?



*****


The scene would reopen to the heightened observing platform of the IC ward at St Vincent’s Hospital. Within the room sat both a nervous and slightly distraught Leah, and an overcome and weeping Leon. The platform itself was small in size, with a light grey theme and a scent of antiseptic products. The platform was overlooking the operating room where in the center of the dome room was Leon’s wife Sarah. She was laying unconsciously on the baby blue operating table with three doctors adorn in navy blue scrubs working furiously to analyse and solve Sarah’s current predicament.

It had only been a few minutes since Leon had finally found the room and sat restlessly beside Leah. Both of them together letting a heart-pounding pause enter the room. Leon still in his ring attire and with his hair still soaked in his own sweat would only be able to last a mere few minutes before bowing his head into his lap and quietly erupting into a panic induced depression. His eyes glassed over fully, his body slowly began to shake, his lips gently quivered and his fists clenched tight. All was noticeable to Leah, but she knew he needed the time to express it. His wife was in a cloud of uncertainty and all he could do was doubt.

Moments passed as Leon continued his outward display of his emotions, letting his head rest into his palms and his hair fall past his eyebrows. The short length pauses between tears in his eyes was now becoming noticeable as each tear fell untouched to the tip of his nose before falling to the cold grey floor below. Never had such a display of emotion been recorded of Leon. Not even during the passing of his dear friend.

As Leah outstretched her right hand onto the left elbow of Leon, only thoughts proved to be able to distract him from the sadness of what was happening. The fact that ever since he was born, everyone had walked away from him. His parents left him to a hostile, the hostile kicked him out, Brian passed away and now Sarah’s life was uncertain. Nobody was sticking around to be the support that Leon needed. Not Sarah, and not Skyler.

It was that passing mention of Skyler which set it all off. Without the drugs, he may have been sitting next to Leon instead; he might have been able to get to Sarah before Leon could. He may have been able to direct the doctors to what the problem was. He may have been able to stop this from happening.

With life in the balance, thoughts become inconsistent, rash thoughts enter our minds and fear clouds our judgment. But what was the problem, would Leon gain a moment of clarity to what was happening, would Leah be able to comfort him with words of reassurance.

A few seconds passed after Leah pressed her hand onto Leon’s elbow, allowing him to feel the support of another, yet her words would soon follow. And they were what Leon longed for.


Leah: I don’t know what to say…

Leon notices Leah’s words, yet show’s no movement except for the saddened toned reply.

Leon: Tell me she’ll be ok, that the baby is fine.

Leah’s eyes began to fill with tears once more as she tried to build a reply, it took a few moments before she regained herself to answer him.

Leah: They don’t know. There is apparently heavy internal bleeding in Sarah’s stomach, the doctors aren’t sure if its from the baby or Sarah, but so far they haven’t been able to stop it or give me an update.

Leon’s reply to her words are swallowed by the sudden gasp of air from her heartbreaking answers, the possibilities just became a reality as Leah began to vocally break down, her tears were met with exhausts of emotional pain, her words were sharp and short turned. But observing Leon’s reaction, the more it got worse the more he solidified himself into his darkened depression.

Leon: What are the doctor’s predictions?

Leah again struggles to control her emotions before replying to Leon’s question, however again it seemed there was no good.

Leah: They said they’ll do all they can, but w-we should expect the w-worst…

The words were nothing Leon ever wanted to hear. How could this have happened?

Why now?

Why Sarah?

Why God…

Why?


Last edited by Leon Caprice on Tue Jun 22, 2010 12:55 am; edited 3 times in total
Back to top Go down
Gabriel Crow




Posts : 257
Rep : 0
Join date : 2009-12-06
Age : 43

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Gabriel Crow
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 12:14 am

Funeral for the Forsaken

Gabriel's eyes wandered from person to person, studying the back of each person's head that sat in front of him. With his position at the back of the St. Michaels Cathedral in New Jersey. The uncomfortable wooden bench set down as the last pew in sanctuary made his injuries from his match in Baltimore all the more painful. Today he had decided to go "out of costume"; and wear something different. There were members of the press people outside the church, waiting for their chance to snack on the images of a grieving man as he left his wife's funeral. Several members of the Full Metal Wrestling ring crew, referees, and even a couple of the low-rent talent appeared at the funeral for Mary-Ann Urich, wife of FMW referee Steven Urich. At the front of the sanctuary, clad in a shade of black that would make even the darkest man seem lighter by comparison, Steven could barely contain his tears. Above the assembled mass of grievers and fakes stone edifices of angelic beings floated over, staring down in judgment and condemnation on all who trespassed this domain. Every nook and cranny of the church had an aged feel to it, a sense of datedness that bordered on becoming obsolete. This Roman church had seen better years but was slowly crumbling from neglect, mismanagement, and violence. The disrepair of the facility took gave even the stained-glass depictions of angels, God, and his martyr-son a twisted persona, almost as if the Holy Trinity had been warped into something less than what they once were in the minds of the parishioners.

The cathedral was not filled to capacity, which came as little surprise to Gabriel. The man barely had any friends in the company, Crow thought with a inner smirk. It wouldn't do to appear to snarky here. The press and everyone else for that matter would love nothing more than to have some kinda hint I'm connected to her death. The droning voice of the parish priest, a Father Bryan O'Connell, almost caused the exhausted wrestler to succumb to sleep several times. Each time Gabriel's eyes closed, he would hear a voice in the back of his mind murmuring. The voice never became clear, no matter how much he focused on the words being uttered. Finally his mind was jolted back to the present by the piano loudly playing a solemn dirge as the procession of grieving family members led the way to the adjacent room.

Gabriel waited patiently as they passed, adjusting his gray Brooks Brother's suit and tie to appear more respectable. As many of the family members from Mary-Ann's side of the family walked by, Gabriel could feel their grief give way to rage, rage that was directed squarely at him. Once the family had exited the main sanctuary to the viewing room, Gabriel left to join the remaining people. As soon as he felt it was appropriate, Gabriel made a beeline for Steven.


"Mr. Urich," Gabriel said slowly, his usually gruff voice raising an octave higher. "Mr. Urich?"

Steven Urich turned around to face the wrestler he'd officiated over twice in the last few weeks. Cheeks flushed with wasted tears, Gabriel's expression was a mask of grief, a practiced expression from his early years.

"Yes, Mr. Crow?"

"Mr. Urich, I wanted to give you my condolences. I...I've lost family too...once. You have my deepest sympathies."

At just that moment a rough hand reached out and grabbed Gabriel's muscular right arm. Gabriel winced slightly from the unexpected pressure and turned to face the person who had decided to grapple with him. Facing Gabriel was a burly man of disproportionate size compared to Gabriel. Whilst Crow had the height advantage, this man clearly had the weight and size advantage. Arms like slabs of flesh-toned stone crossed over a solid beer gut and broad chest. Gabriel guessed the man was easily over three feet across from shoulder to shoulder yet the suit the man wore was tailored for him specifically. The suit however was frayed at some edges, showing wear and tear from years and fittings. A thick mustache that resembled a three-inch long caterpillar covered the man's upper lip with gray-white hair, which matched the trimmed shock of gray-white that sat atop his head. Gabriel fought the urge to fight back, to show this impudent person just who exactly they had decided to lay hands on. Fighting back will only make matters worse. Besides, picking on small fish isn't my style.

"Who the hell do yah think you are coming 'ere," the man said, barely keeping his voice from shouting out loud. "What do you know about loss, you sumbitch?"

Gabriel looked directly into the man's sea blue eyes and caught hold of the righteous fervor that was held in those orbs. "Who are you and why'd you think it was a good idea to touch me?"

Before the large man could act or speak, Steven was by the man's side. "Mr. Crow, this is Mary-Ann's father Julius Casser. Dad, you'd better let him go."

Julius' eyes shifted from Gabriel to his son-in-law and back to Gabriel. Slowly he removed his hand from Gabriel's arm but not before giving a last vice-like grip that was sure to leave bruises.

"To answer your question," Gabriel said as he readjusted his suit jacket to get the wrinkles out, "my family was murdered in front of me when I was 6."

Julius' anger did not seem to ebb away at that revelation. Instead it appeared to Gabriel that his words had had the opposite effect on the man.

"I don't givah shit what your story is...I've seen men die and women and children. I was there in Saigon when it fell to the VC. I served with boys as young as you who came back with their nutsacks in plastic baggies. Don't think that just cuz you've seen horrors makes me believe yer any less a part of this."

Every word uttered by Julius was incensed, fueled by anger and pain the likes of which Gabriel had rarely seen in people his age. For a moment or two, Gabriel could hear the furnace of this man's soul, an engine of pain and grief so vast and unknowingly bottomless that it could power Julius' heart for fifty lifetimes if the paltry piece of flesh could survive for that long.

"Mr. Casser, I don't know what you went through back in the jungle, but that's ancient fuckin' history as far as I'm concerned. You wanna blame me for Mary-Ann's death, fine. Be a sanctimonious bastard for all I care. How many families back in Nam could blame you for tragedies just because you wore the fuckin' uniform? I had nothing to do with your daughter's death. You wanna blame somebody, blame the fucker that almost made sure the funeral had a closed casket."

Gabriel made sure that his words were for Julius and Steven and for them alone. Everyone else in the room had turned their attention from the made-up corpse in the room, or the refreshments, or the gossip that people bandied about while acting like the deceased was such a living saint, to the trio of men who were smack in the middle of the viewing room. They watched as Steven was hurled away like a baby animal whose under-developed grip could not withstand a terrible storm. They continued to watch as Julius began to violently punch the odd man in the expensive suit repeatedly, over and over again until his slightly olive-skinned fists were covered in crimson. They watched still more as the odd man made no attempt to defend himself, only repeating the words over and over again, "I did nothing wrong." The onlookers began to stare at Julius as he raged against the restraining arms of other burly men, probably friends of Casser who had come to support their old friend. They saw the bloodlust cloud Julius' eyes, turning his face into a sort of Italian demon, a mask of fleshy metal that steamed with hate, bitterness, and rage.

And they felt ashamed to know this man. They felt that he should not blame the odd man. It wasn't the odd man's fault that some deranged person hurt Julius' daughter. They couldn't understand how Julius could blame the man they called Gabriel, which was such a good strong biblical name. Some of them remarked that anyone who was named after one of God's most important and faithful angels could not be a bad person, just misunderstood. The onlookers continued to watch as Steven sat down next to Gabriel on one knee, calling an ambulance while Gabriel lay on the floor bleeding. The people assembled admired Steven for realizing that Gabriel was innocent, even going so far as to apologize for his deranged father-in-law's actions. One person even remarked that Gabriel had said to Steven, "If I'd known, I would've done more to win the match..."

Then the ambulance came and took Gabriel away. As they placed the mask over him and began to clean away some of the blood covering his face, Gabriel couldn't help but smile. I win, he thought as he drifted off to sleep. I win.


Not yet you don't. Yah'll pay fer yer crimes yet, Gabriel. Rest up. I sure want yah at yer best when I come. And when I do...not even the powers of the Abyss will save yah. Sleep well, my former pupil. Moragan knows how to heal yah.


Last edited by Gabriel Crow on Wed Jun 23, 2010 12:52 pm; edited 1 time in total
Back to top Go down
McDaygo




Posts : 26
Rep : 0
Join date : 2010-02-03

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar:
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 6:39 am

Voting now cause I am getting a procedure done early TM and have to do a long ass drive tonight to get home for it and can't promise ill still up awake enough after the drive.

-Ammunition 11.2 LIVE from Cincinnati, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Gabriel Crow

Ammunition vs. Distortion, Singles Match:
Axel Van Osbourne

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Kaoru

Singles Match:
X (w/ St. Michael Dreamkiller)

MAIN EVENT, FMW World Tag Team Championship, Ammunition vs. Distortion *:
The Wayward Sons (Alex O'Rion and Chris Austin)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament




-Corruption 11.2 LIVE from Pittsburgh, Pennsylavnia-
Tonight's Card:

Ultraviolent Rules:
Ash Strife

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Christian Moore

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Leviticus

Special Attraction, Corruption vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
PX

MAIN EVENT, 1st Ever Champion of Champions Match *:
Harley Quint (Ultraviolent Champion)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament




-Distortion 11.2 LIVE from Cleveland, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Distortion vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
Alexander Crysto

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
David GS

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
Apathy

Distortion vs. Corruption, Grudge Match:
Nick Bryson

MAIN EVENT, #1 Contender to Abandoned Championship Barbed Wire Cage Match:
Matthew P. Dunn
Back to top Go down
Matt Dunn

Matt Dunn


Posts : 397
Rep : 0
Join date : 2010-05-13
Age : 34

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Dunn
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 8:11 am

-Ammunition 11.2 LIVE from Cincinnati, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Gabriel Crow

Ammunition vs. Distortion, Singles Match:
Axel Van Osbourne

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Kaoru

Singles Match:
X (w/ St. Michael Dreamkiller) vs. Romeo
Please count vote for whoever shows FIRST in the likely possibility that I don't have time to check back before voting ends/miss my chance to complete my ballot. =(

MAIN EVENT, FMW World Tag Team Championship, Ammunition vs. Distortion *:
The Wayward Sons (Alex O'Rion and Chris Austin)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament




-Corruption 11.2 LIVE from Pittsburgh, Pennsylavnia-
Tonight's Card:

Ultraviolent Rules:
Faith

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Slegnadamus

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Leviticus

Special Attraction, Corruption vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
PX vs. John "Doc" Derrick

MAIN EVENT, 1st Ever Champion of Champions Match *:
Drew Michaels (C-4 Champion)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament




-Distortion 11.2 LIVE from Cleveland, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Distortion vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
Alexander Crysto

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
David GS

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
Mark Johansson vs. Apathy

Distortion vs. Corruption, Grudge Match:
Apostasy

MAIN EVENT, #1 Contender to Abandoned Championship Barbed Wire Cage Match:
Matthew P. Dunn

In most instances, if you showed and your opponent didn't, yay u get vote.
In instances where I haven't yet voted, it's because (A) I'm voting at work and didn't recall if you showed, (B) No one has showed yet. If you want to be considered for a goddamn vote show the fuck up before I put down my votes goddamn.

inb4 Matt screwed Distortion.


Edit: Put in my last votes, sans X/Romeo.


Last edited by Dunn on Wed Jun 23, 2010 4:42 am; edited 1 time in total
Back to top Go down
iDeAndes




Posts : 1078
Rep : -13
Join date : 2010-02-20
Age : 34
Location : California

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: RAMPAGE!
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: A Dream Within a Dream   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 4:32 pm

O God! can I not grasp
Them with a tighter clasp?
O God! can I not save
One from the pitiless wave?

Is all that we see or seem
But a dream within a dream?

- Dream Within a Dream by Edgar Allan Poe

A void within the filmy Heaven.
The waves have now a redder glow —
The hours are breathing faint and low —
And when, amid no earthly moans,

Down, down that town shall settle hence,
Hell, rising from a thousand thrones,
Shall do it reverence.

- The City in the Sea by Edgar Allan Poe

William's Diary,

Often, I feel as though I am experiencing a dream. This life cannot be mine. These hands do not feel. These eyes do not see. This heart does not beat. I feel disembodied from the rest of my "self" for want of a better term; detached, despondent, and reckless beyond the accord and bounds of common human decency. I do not want as others do. Do not crave their needless and baseless desires for affection or rather their greed and dependency on relevance and power. It is blissful, this dream and in it, my wanton destruction is a harmless game that I'm told by various voices is insanity. Doc Arkham tells me this is my coping mechanism for a dysfunctional youth addled with the lack of a stable father figure to complete my development as a man. Me? Me I'm not so sure that's quite the case. As I stare into the steel-gray waters of what I'm sure is less-than temperate ocean, I find myself tremble.

As far back as I can remember, I never liked the ocean. And this time was no different considering where I was going. Seems the Doc is "out" on a temporary sabbatical after our last encounter and has suggested that I be seen by one of the facilitators at that fuckin' island. I know you've heard stories about it. How the novel Shutter Island was based off of it. How ritzy movie studios go to it to study its inmates and their various pathologies for the next great slasher villain. How the US and Canadian Governments conveniently and quietly cover up any strange deaths that occur on its premises. How the families of said inmates are compensated handsomely in order to avoid awkward, probing, intrusive lines of questioning. But from how they tell it, you would think you were going to a day spa or a couple's retreat to get you over a case of the Monday Blues.

They will boast that it is covered by all HMOs big or small and whilst they offer their own lucrative and attractive contract with state-of-the-art techniques in the field of mental health, there's no way around stating that Blackgate Isle looks exactly how it sounds: like a fucking prison. God is not welcome on these black shores and should you ever have Him in your heart, you learn to tuck him away quite quickly upon passing the island's threshold. Its as if you have awoken from your dream and stepped into a grim, haunting, terrifying reality. Sometimes at night, you can hear the island breathe against the constant pounding of those God-awful waves all the "normal people" are so crazy about. And it ain't a pleasant breath to feel. It rumbles and roars, dully thudding against your skull to accompany a symphony of screams and shrieks while beasts of burden and diminutive, emaciated carcasses crawl on their bellies like rattlers. With wretchedness in their eyes and reckoning in their hearts, they simultaneously howl at the moon like some sort of collective pack, growing more feral as the Island strips them of whatever remains of humanity they have left. It molds them into its own personal avatars as they feed off of its melodic voice, quaking beneath its fury. This Island...this Island is alive. Perhaps it can teach me the secret of possessing a soul? Is this the day? Is today that day that I find what I'm looking for?

Today, I have to return to a place that quite honestly scares me shitless.

It evokes those primal fears in a human being of being confined, trapped, and lost without any hope. Tumbling down a large hole comes to mind as we approach those black, sandy shores. Even in the middle of June, the coastal weather of Maine is fuckin' abysmal. It makes me really miss home as rain peppers my weather-beaten face with acrid salt and sea spray - the simplicity of arid, dry weather and the scent of jasmine and barley in the early evening as Allyce makes supper. Sometimes, its nice to revel in a lack of complexity or depth. To just be free of having to be analytical o skeptical of everything. Of having to constantly be under surveillance as they poke and prod you to garner a sufficient reaction. They want you to dance to their beat but to boast of your individuality. They want you to share and express your feelings despite your best attempts to leave that portion of yourself dead and buried. Don't get me wrong. I am not trying to make myself sympathetic or weepy. Beyond my attractive exterior, there is nothing inside worth redeeming or "saving" simply because I feel no guilt or remorse for anything I've ever done. In fact, it's the exact opposite. The elation I feel from being free of these restrictions is comparable to a hit from a crack pipe (something I recommend if you've never had the explicit pleasure). Never-the-less, this fear is something wholly foreign, exotic, and exciting to me.

Maybe I seek the fear I feel as we inch nearer to Blackgate; a towering citadel of the emotionally distraught and socially infirm? Maybe I actively pursue it so as to feel something - anything at all. In any event, today I face something wholly regrettable and unfamiliar to me. I've been...ordered by the boss to comply and it sickens me how duty bound I've become by this arrangement of showing up when and where I told to. Regardless, it is a necessary evil should I want to continue. Not that you, that insignificant spectator needs to know the particulars nor did you need this bit of self-exposition. Moreover, I can't recall the last time I've shared anything personal with anyone.

Today I face group therapy for the first time in five years. I can tell you the last experience left me bitter, malcontent, apathetic -

Broken as it were.


******************************

Within the walls of the Blackgate Asylum, “Mark” accepted his lunch, then remembered the nurses who were watching him. He stole a quick look backward before pouring back into his dream journal's latest entry. The nurses followed him everywhere, scrutinizing him the way a pack of hungry wolves stalked their prey. He was almost certain that they didn't know that he was onto them, but their gaze was piercing. It was like they knew something, some raw and threatening fact, and they lorded their knowledge over him with malicious stares. They were vicious. But hard as their eyes may be, they didn't matter, in the end.

All that was important was the journal. Its where he kept his secrets. Its where he conveyed his dreams.

He had scribbled in the newest entry around four that morning, after a restless, weary night where sleep wouldn't take him for hours, until, when it finally did, he awoke, shortly thereafter, in a cold sweat. Those were the signs. That was how he knew to write it down.

The things he wrote in his dream journal always came true.

“Mark” read into the last page of the journal, on the bottom corner, in a square that he had sectioned off in the same meticulous manner he had filled out every other entry. That one was special, though. The image had stayed with him through the morning, and, even at that moment, he could see it in his mind, clear and lucid as what was in front of him.

He'd been standing over the body of his doctor, who was lying in a pool of his own blood. A wound penetrated his forehead as if something had been driven into it. His name was Alastor Browne, a man with a white coat, red hair and a goatee. “Mark” always complimented him on the goatee, pretending he'd never seen it before. The doctor was a good man, but he hadn't figured it out yet. To “Mark”, he represented totalitarianism and control. His edicts were usually followed with a violent and veracious efficiency, carried out with remorseless and total obedience to the law. To “Mark”, he took away the power of dreams and with it. He feared and respected Doctor A. Browne.


If they knew that I wasn't crazy, what would happen then?

It was a question he often asked himself, never being quite sure of the answer, but he didn't have anywhere to go if he were released. His “family” had abandoned him even before the court's decision. He was their weak link and he knew it. They were afraid. He didn't blame them. After all, he was a liability in his fragile state. He had been prone to telling secrets. Secrets that no one should hear. Secrets that “Mark” always let slip due to his good-hearted and honest nature.

It didn't bother him so much anymore. Besides, it didn't matter where he lived. Inside or out, the entries in his dream journal always came true. “Mark” finished his lunch and walked back to his room, taking the journal and cajoling it closely to his breast, his nervous gaze flitting from right to left. He was followed by the two nurses, as always.

The walls of the corridor were the dated color of the bottom of a swimming pool floating over the sterile, anesthetic white of the tile floor. He liked the white. It was clean, and contrasted well with other colors. It was simple and safe and not like the wards for the more violent inmates that were dreary, complex, and reflective of the savage nature of its inhabitants.


Like the dream, he thought, white painted with red.

The vision passed through him again. His doctor, slumped on the floor, covered in blood, the wound jabbed into his forehead. His mouth was hanging open in the vague despair of surprise. “Mark” had to smile. He always liked to know what was going to happen next.

Finally, he reached his room. He knocked on the door twice, then put his ear up to it for a few seconds. Satisfied, he opened it and walked in. The white was everywhere, and felt somehow empty, as if a boy had drawn a picture and then erased it, leaving behind only blank paper and a memory. The purity of light was disturbed only by his skin.

“Mark” sat down on the bed and started to play with his hair. He didn't let them cut them it; he didn't trust them. And they wouldn't let him have a brush or a razor, so his face was always kept hidden. He liked it better that way, he decided.

Before those thoughts even left his mind, the doctor walked in, accompanied by two guards, large men with a Tazer and a nightstick apiece. They always riled "Mark" up, and even then his pulse was quickening. He hated being intimidated. The doctor, though, always had a way of calming "Mark" down.

"Hi, ‘Mark’. How are you doing today?" The doctor enunciated each word as if “Mark's” English were poor, and he added an extra point to every word he said. It was emasculating and patronizing. It reminded “Mark” of the conformity of home and that he most definitely was the lowest in the pecking order of things but still valued as if he were a carefully wrapped package.

"I'm doing fine, Doctor," “Mark” mimicked Dr. Browne's sterile speech. "By the way, I like your goatee. When did you grow it?"

The doctor gave an understanding and appreciative smile. "Just recently, ‘Mark’. Thank you for noticing. So, why don't you show me your dream journal today?"

“Mark” thought a moment, and then shook his head nervously. "No."

The doctor looked a bit disappointed, and scowled at him. "’Mark’, when I allowed you to leave your room for meals without an escort, I thought we had an agreement that you would trust me from now on."

"I know about the nurses!" he screamed, surprised at the intensity of the words that battled out of his mouth. "I know they're watching me. I see them wherever I go." His voice trailed off into a low mumble. "You can't tell me they aren't there."

The doctor gave “Mark” absolute eye contact, as if these words were the most important that either of them would ever hear. "’Mark’, there are no nurses following you. If you're seeing them, they're only in your-" He was cut off immediately by a scream from “Mark”, who spat out each word.

"I AM NOT..." He stopped. Never let them know you're onto them, called the advice from his head. “Mark” adjusted his seating in the chair, folding his hands and trying to compose himself.

"Ok, Doctor. I'll show it to you."

He took the notebook and handed it to Dr. Browne, sitting only a few feet away in the same chair he always sat in. The doctor accepted it with both hands and nodded his head as a show of support, smiling

Finally, he thought, after two years, a show of trust. He's really coming around.

He then thumbed through the pages. Empty, each one of them. The notebook was so pristine it might have been plucked off a store shelf that day.

Of course it is. He doesn't even have access to a pen.

"So, Doctor," “Mark” asked, "what do you think?"

Dr. Browne took a moment to compose his thoughts, giving the up-down of “Mark's” frame, a thin, emaciated, pale specter in a flaccid white uniform. He handed the book back with both hands, trying to mimic his paitent's reverence.

"It's very interesting, ‘Mark’. Thank you for letting me see it."


I shouldn't have given it to him, “Mark” thought, if he realizes... It's okay, for now. He doesn't understand a word. The entries in my dream journal always come true.

Dr. Browne realized that “Mark” was spacing out. That there was a vacant, hollow look in his dying eye light. "Are you feeling okay today, ‘Mark’? Are the guards making you nervous?"

“Mark” tore his glance up to the two silent men and quickly nodded.

"Okay," said Dr. Browne, "Since you've decided to trust me, I can trust you too. I'm going to send the guards away, because I know you don't like them, and then, I'm going to the bathroom. When I come back, we're going to run a few tests. Is that okay?"

“Mark” gave a shifty look around the room, and then nodded.

"Yeah, yeah. We can do that." He muttered the nervous words under his breath.

Dr. Browne, apparently pleased with himself, made a few notes on a steno pad, then stood up and left the room. The guards followed. “Mark” glanced to the door to make sure that the nurses weren't watching, then walked to the chair that the doctor had been sitting in and smiled. Alastor Browne had forgotten his pen.


The dreams in my journal always come true, he thought, as he slid the pen up his sleeve, waiting patiently for the doctor to return. Soon after, Dr. Browne's head peered around the door with "Mark's" eyes gazing expectantly forward like an obedient dog. Alastor resumed his seat, carrying two styrofoam cups in hand. The one in his right bore an opaque brown liquid that steam rose from the surface of and the one on his left was clear and cool to the touch. Dr. Browne placed the cup with the clear liquid before "Mark" as he nudged it invitingly towards him. "Mark" gave it a suspicious eye before he gave it an apprehensive sniff.

Good...it's only water.

"Mark" took the cup in hand and lapped at it appreciatively, mumbling a barely audible "thank you" and smiled gratefully at the Doctor who returned it with a polite nod.

"Today's first test, 'Mark', is introducing you to a group therapy session," stated Dr. Browne cautiously so as not to alarm his patient. "Mark" didn't seem in the slightest convinced that this was a good idea. Nervously fidgeting, he twirled his thumbs and interlocked his other fingers. He didn't do well in group settings. He was always the last picked and always the last remembered. Sensing his alarm, Dr. Browne pressed onward. "Now you don't have to share or interact today but I've observed that you don't have many friends around here. Everyone needs a friend, 'Mark'."

"You're my friend, Doctor...," "Mark" responded timidly. He fidgeted and scratched absent-mindedly at his face that betrayed a sense of insecurity. Browne merely smiled kindly.

"I'm glad you think so, 'Mark'. I'd like to think of us as friends too." The doctor held up the conversation to sip from his cup gingerly. "Mark" stared at it inquiringly and the doctor noticed his gaze, responding with, "It's tea. I've been a tad under the weather lately." The doctor paused once again as reassurance passed over "Mark" who began to relax almost immediately. He noticed that the doctor was fine and in perfect spirits. "'Mark'," began the doctor, "I've shown you that we can trust each other today. Can you trust me enough to allow for us to walk together to group therapy? I promise that there will be no need for guards. I trust that I am safe around you."


Safe, thought "Mark" to himself, musing silently behind smoldering, quiet eyes, No one here is safe around me. Especially you, doctor. "Mark" maintained his verbal chastity. He wasn't about to let the doctor inside his dreams. They were too precious. Too sacred. They were his to keep. He wouldn't make the same mistake twice. Still, the doctor might grow suspicious if he didn't consent to these tests. Just what would be so worth to hide from a man trying to rebuild his sanity? "Mark" fumbled around awkwardly, the pen shifting painfully against his wrist bone. Slowly, he nodded his consent. He would play along for now. Browne's word was law, after all.

******************************

"Mark" found himself trapped in a world of strangers. These people did not know him and "Mark" could not trust them. He sat in a white room with big windows that overlooked an l-shaped cove on the south-east portion of the island. The room itself was sparsely decorated save for a few beige lounge chairs, a plastic circular table at the center, and plastic ferns to decorate the corners. The room had a nice view of the ocean. He liked it. Though it was stormy, gray, and restless, the sounds of the waves crashing against the black rocks that jutted awkwardly out the sides of the island was soothing to him. Calm. He needed to remain calm amongst these abstract aliens who were dressed identical to him, seated in chairs that conformed to his pattern.

Each of these foreigners had name-tags affixed to their breast that appeared hastily written in permanent marker. "Mark" sniffed gingerly as the pungent odor of Sharpie stung his flared nostrils. "Mark" studied his surroundings further. There was a rotund, bulbous man with olive skin. His name tag read "Seth". The man to his immediate right was rugged looking and yet had sunken, sallow, cynical dark eyes. His nametag bore the name "Heath". The man to "Seth's" left was small framed and lanky. Yet the way the light hit him made him glow brighter than anyone else in the room. With a shoulder-length cut, saintly features, and a patch of hair covering a pointed chin, he wasn't magnificent to look upon but still commanded reverent eyes. His name was apparently "Andrew".

"I like your goatee," said "Mark", as he shifted his weight in his seat uncomfortably, "Do they let you cut it yourself?"

"Thank you..uh..'Mark' is it?" queried "Andrew" as he smiled in cherubic fashion, "No. No I'm afraid they don't afford me sharp accouterments ever since I tried to stab an orderly who told me that the Book of Genesis was a crock of shit. The Lord spoke to me and told me he was a wicked man who required punishing." "Heath" made a tutted sound as though he disapproved. His eyes rolled as he spoke in a deep, measured, graveled voice.

"How many times does someone need to tell you there is no such thing as God, Drew?" asked "Heath" in a melancholy and breathless tone. It caused "Mark" to shudder involuntarily. "If there was a God, we wouldn't be stuck in the funny farm next to Twitchy here and someone who was clearly fed paint chips as a child. None of this matters anyway. We're all going to die horribly pointless deaths. I hope he goes first." "Heath's" eyes roamed over to "Seth" who had remained silent and catatonic for the time being. "Mark" wasn't sure if he liked "Heath" very much whom he found had deep gashes against his forearms.


I wonder what he dreams about, "Mark" pondered to himself, I wonder if he does that to stop his dreams from coming true? Doctor Browne should give him a journal. He has secrets. They all have secrets.

"FUCKING NIGGERS! FUCKING COCK-JUGGLING CUNTS," came a sudden outburst from "Seth" that caused "Mark" to jump and give an audible squeak of terror as he scrambled next to "Andrew" who patted "Mark" reassuringly while he gave a reproachful look to "Heath".

"You see that? You got 'Seth' all riled up. Sometimes, 'Seth' can control what comes out of his mouth," explained "Andrew" to "Mark", "He was diagnosed with a degenerative form of Tourette's at a young age. Basically, the electrical impulses in his brain aren't controlled and cause him to blurt out obscenities at random. It normally happens when he gets excited. I'm usually the only person who can calm him down but before that, the former resident physician, Dr. Jones could too. He retired though..something about becoming a full-blown alcoholic." "Andrew" gave another look at "Heath" before he began to speak to "Mark" once more, "And 'Heath' over there is a maniac depressive. Everything he ever says is utterly contrarian, dreary, and depressive. But he's really a good guy once you get past all that. As for me? They say that I am a paranoid schizophrenic. But I don't match all the criteria. People are merely biased towards those that have faith now-a-days."

"Andrew" made his way over to "Seth". He then took him by his massive, horny hands and sat before "Seth" as their eyes met. He began to recite "The Lord's Prayer" in fluent Latin. This appeared to be too much for "Heath" who grimaced in "Mark's" direction, his eyes narrowed.

"What's your malfunction there, 'Marky'? Were you touched in your no-no place as a boy? Let me guess," spat "Heath" viciously, "You're Catholic aren't you? An altar boy at that?"

"How-?" began "Mark".

"Your accent. It's Bostonian. The common religious faith in the Boston-metro area is Catholicism. Not to mention you appear as though rigorous self-flagellation, hypocritical dogma, and overly imaginative story telling are your calling cards. I fucking hate Catholics," remarked "Heath" with spite. "Mark" frowned as he retreated into himself.

"A fellow servant of the Lord, 'eh?" questioned "Andrew", whose face brightened in a magnificently over-the-top fashion. Through the patter of narrow feet, "Andrew" came to sit beside "Mark" and offered a painted smile. "Mark" could not return the favor. "So now that we know where you come from, what were you doing before you came to this place?"

"Mark" began to speak but hesitated. Was he about to make a crucial mistake once again? Could he possibly share too much with these absolute strangers? "Andrew" seemed pleasant enough albeit a bit grating due to his grandiose and quirky nature. "Heath" seemed downright hostile, irrationally angry, and out of place. And "Seth"? "Mark" liked "Seth". For he was simple and you can always get what you expect from simple, uncomplicated people. Instead of the truth, "Mark" gave them a lie.


No need to put them in danger, he reasoned with himself, They aren't in my dreams. They aren't important. They can be trusted.

"I was working as a professor's aide for my Alma mater: MIT..where I held a degree in computer engineering," "Mark" said slowly, "It was there that...I found someth-." "Mark" clapped his hands over his mouth. He had almost done it again. He had almost let the secret to his dreams slip. Before he could be questioned further by the eclectic group who gazed at him with inquiring eyes, the door to the room opened and "Mark" let out a sigh of relief at the sight of Dr. Browne. His relief was short-lived, however, when he saw Him.

Whereas "Andrew" cast a bright light on the rest of the room, "Billy" only shrouded it in darkness. The soft crashes of the waves turned into violent, scornful, soul less roars. The sun had begun to sink lower in the sky and it caused the clouds that were once blank and gray to turn to black spiraled towers and gaunt, morose faces twisted and ugly as jagged teeth of lightning flew from their open maws. "Billy" was large. Not large like "Seth" but upright and fearsome as if carved from stone and chiseled from steel. Though he had blue eyes, they were not serene and peaceful but as empty and turbulent as the ocean that raged beside them. "Billy" coiled like a massive, wretched serpent that slithered into the room behind Doctor Browne and hugged his form like a shadow. "Mark" wanted to cry out but could not utter the words as "Billy" turned his cold, dead eyes on him, his pale lips split in two to form a sanguine Cheshire's Grin. "Billy" took his seat directly parallel from "Mark" but never took his eyes off of him.

"Sorry it took me so long, you guys," said Dr. Browne who returned the attention to him, his stenopad and "Mark's" journal in hand as he scratched away at it with pencil in hand, "I was working on the transfer papers for our new friend here who is going to be joining us for just today. Everyone, this is Willia-"

"Billy," interjected the man, his eyes still not removed from Mark.

"-William, who prefers to go by the name 'Billy'," finished Dr. Browne who clearly was not used to his patients showing no form of respect to him. "Billy, this is 'Seth', 'Heath', 'Andrew', and 'Mark'." He gestured to indicate each only to stop on "Mark" and give him a nod in greeting.

"Billy" waved halfheartedly as he mumbled, "Salutations" while "Mark" continued to be ravaged by his unbroken gaze. "Mark" appeared petrified. The others gave their various greetings, seemingly oblivious to the unhinged nature of their new and temporary guest.

"Now that introductions are out of the way, today, I want to talk about dreams," stated Dr. Browne. "What is it that you all dream about? We'll start with you, 'Seth'. Do you have anything you want to share?" "Seth" didn't respond. He only maintained his distant stare. "Billy" scoffed at this as he cleaned his teeth with a finger nail.

"A regular brain trust that one, Doc," mused "Billy" aloud. He threw his feet up casually against the circular table at his own leisure, "Reminds me of a guy I know. Except decidedly more silent. Better that way, I conjure. Keeps things from getting needlessly messy, rambling, and incoherent." This would illicit derisive laughter from "Heath" and more sermonizing from "Andrew".

"That isn't very nice, 'Billy'," stated "Andrew" sternly, "The Lord appreciates all of His creations no matter how they are built emotionally. 'Seth' has been through some trauma. We all have. Isn't that right, Doctor Browne?"

"That's correct, 'Andrew'. You may be new here, 'Billy', but I ask you to respect my patients as you would respect Doctor Arkham," Browne said gravely. "Billy" merely snorted.

"Right well if Reverend Graham is done preachin' to me, I suppose he can tell me why God made 'Seth' look like he went to town on an entire stock of McDonald's food and gave him that drooling, slack, stupid look permanently on his face?" retorted "Billy", fully ignoring the presence of Dr. Browne, "Things like that don't dream. They don't have souls. They cannot think for themselves. He'd be better off being euthanized, incinerated, and have his ashes used to fertilize crop for the surplus population to dine upon. Keeping it locked up here, unable to communicate using words or understand concepts is inhumane, savage, barbaric and a waste of tax dollars if y'ask me. And given this is 'group therapy', Doc, I'm entitled to say what I want just as you're entitled to write down in your little notepad everything I'm saying, doing, and how well I play with others."

"Hear hear," chimed in "Heath" without mirth or remorse for "Seth" being taken to task.

"Fair enough, 'Billy'," sighed Doctor Browne whose will and law relented in the face of this recklessness, "Shall we..er..move on to the next person? Perhaps you, 'Andrew?' You appear to be in a sharing mood." "Mark" was horrified. Never had he seen Doctor Browne acquiesce to someone so easily. Perhaps it was the stress of the job getting to him or lack of sleep but "Billy" had just fought the law. And won. "Andrew" cleared his throat, preparing to share his thoughts.

"Well yesterday," began "Andrew", "I had a dream about the Enemy. The Adversary is close to planting his mark on this generation and in my dream, I was this generation's chosen defender. A chosen one of sorts. The mark is implanted in the brain and it feels like something crawling against the skull. It implants images in your head to turn you away from God. Makes you feel emotions that aren't yours. Horrible rage. Terrible sorrow. I was given the Sword of Michael the Archangel and slew him with repugnant and pennant, righteous fury. God then spoke to me in my dream and told me that this is His plan for me. To become His warrior." Again, "Billy" laughed. Doctor Browne groaned impatiently, betraying a flicker of weakness. "Andrew" frowned whereas "Mark" was emboldened by his new-found friend's revelation.

How does he know? How is it he has the same dream that I had? Should I tell them?

"Interesting fairy tale there, hoss," guffawed the large man who glowered demonically as Browne scratched more notes on his pad, "Were the Scarecrow and Tin Man there whilst you rode your ruby slippers out of Oz? Jesus Christ, man. How is it possible that your God, if he exists, picked some skinny, scruffy, grungy little bastard like you to be his chosen warrior? Think for one instant how that makes any logical sort of sense? You can dress it up any way that you want, hoss, but your dream shows that your either delusionally crazy or crazily delusional. God doesn't give a shit about you, compadre. He's a kid with an ant farm, toying with your emotions to keep you in line. You're a broken tool that's been abandoned in the land of reject toys, so caught up on your own relevance and self-importance that it's mistaken for religious fervor. The fact is that your self-righteousness, arrogance, and bluster are the very same thing that supposedly caused said Adversary to fall. It probably isn't aided any by the fact that they keep you well-medicated and well-sheltered from the goings on in the real world. In the real world, there are no vague metaphysical forces waging war over your worthless, pitiable soul. There is no angels and demons. There is only your humanity and the humanity you're too unwilling to embrace. You are so desperate to concoct a complex story to entertain a bunch of no-name, bum fuck nutters that you began believing your own cock and bull story, widening the gap between your perception and reality. So while you claim to worship God and idolize only Him as the Holiest of Holies, your delusion tells me that you worship yourself above all else. Your greatest achievement is attracting the attention and adulation of others. You're the Whore of Babylon, my friend; a false prophet and a fake messiah. Your natural charisma enables others to follow you and so they buy into your insanity, rushing off to join the next crusade at the risk of life and limb for your twisted ideals. How does that make you feel? Because it makes me feel like fuckin' eating vitamins and saying my prayers, Jim Jones."

Stunned into silence, "Andrew" doesn't respond. He merely retreats from the table, pushing his seat back with him along in it. "Heath" sniggered, only to be rounded upon by "Billy" at the behest of Doctor Browne and "Mark". It was time for "Mark" to save his new friends.

"Don't get me started on you, coward," spat "Billy" bitterly, "For you see, your curse is betrayal. I can tell that you're trying to be edgy and non-conformist. Look. I get that. But look at where it landed you. You've become unreliable with your wavering loyalties and inability to stick behind a cause. It sickens me. Worse than stumpy over yonder. Worse than Browne bleating feebly about respect. I hate people who haven't the backbone to stick by their compatriots or by what they believe. You don't even have to speak to let me know what you're all about, son. Hell, you could be gone for long periods of time and still never contribute anything truthfully relevant with how patch-work you are. The fact is that you aren't even out of your mind or a cynic. You're masquerading as something your not and it shows in each and everyone of your godforesaken actions. You aren't special. You aren't crazy. You're just a pussy. Hence why you got those escape wounds around your wrists and nothing to show for it besides a trip to the loony bin."

"Billy" would draw a breath as he smirked in the direction of "Seth", who, as if on cue, began to shout and thrash uncontrollably. The ensuing chaos jostled "Mark" as he was accosted. It caused him to fall to the ground with a clatter. The shouts attracted the orderlies with their tazers and sedatives who restrained him promptly with brute force to the chagrin of Doctor Browne.

"Be careful with him, imbeciles! I don't want him hurt," shouted the Doctor, who lost his cool. "Mark" receded into a dark corner only to be offered a hand from the most unlikely of sources; "Billy". He took it and gave a shiver as he was propped back on his feet with ease.

"Y'should be more careful, hoss," said "Billy" playfully in a dull whisper as he twirled the good doctor's pen between a latex gloved set of fingers, "You could have stabbed yourself."


******************************

"This is William. The operation was a success. I'm returning to my handler as we speak."

"Fantastic news. Codename designation 'Mark Saint' was a liability. You are a wonderful asset, William. How did you dispose of him?"

"Do you really need to know, lady? Furthermore, who says I disposed of him? The man..wasn't well. Whatever y'all did to him really addled his brains. Couldn't cope with reality. Had a short walk and a long fall. The good doctor has also been taken care of. The little shit's dream came true. Your secrets are safe..for now. I expect payment to be wired to my account soon. When can I be done with this damn psych evaluation?"

"Soon enough, William. And your discretion is appreciated. The psych evaluation is to assess your aptitude for further testing."

"Further testing? Listen, bitch. I want nothing to do with your little Cold War corporate espionage. Just send me my goddamn money and our association could end at that."

"William. Did you think it's that simple? You know my face and furthermore, you belong to me. Allyce belongs to me. Both of you are my property. My creations..my beautiful, terrible little monsters."

"No one owns me."

"Just continue to stick close to your handler and provide protection for him and you will be rewarded handsomely for your efforts. Soon, efforts will be established so that We regain control of Projects 6M23 and 12P23. I know what it is you want, William. Far greater than the freedom your..unique mind provides."

"And what might that be, miss? Sorry. You're a little old for my tastes..with all due respect, ma'am."

"You want to experience emotion. True emotion. You're cold. Calculating. Efficient. And that makes you a perfect candidate."

"A perfect candidate for what exactly?"

"Project: Apocrita of course..."


Last edited by iDeAndes on Thu Jun 24, 2010 10:17 pm; edited 1 time in total
Back to top Go down
Omega

Omega


Posts : 1680
Rep : -122
Join date : 2009-12-06
Age : 35
Location : Nashville

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Seth Omega
Championship: Abandoned Championship

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 4:38 pm

-Ammunition 11.2 LIVE from Cincinnati, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:

Gabriel Crow vs. MASS Caesar

Ammunition vs. Distortion, Singles Match:
Bryce Thorne vs. Axel Van Osbourne

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Kaoru vs. The Celt

Singles Match:
X (w/ St. Michael Dreamkiller) vs. Romeo

MAIN EVENT, FMW World Tag Team Championship, Ammunition vs. Distortion *:
Crash Scene (Skyler Striker and Leon Caprice) (c) vs. The Wayward Sons (Alex O'Rion and Chris Austin)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament





-Corruption 11.2 LIVE from Pittsburgh, Pennsylavnia-
Tonight's Card:

Ultraviolent Rules:

Ash Strife vs. Faith

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Christian Moore vs. Cole Dragos vs. Slegnadamus vs. Butters

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Calvin X. Carter vs. Leviticus

Special Attraction, Corruption vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
PX vs. John "Doc" Derrick

MAIN EVENT, 1st Ever Champion of Champions Match *:
Harley Quint (Ultraviolent Champion) vs. Hannibal Frost (Abandoned Champion) vs. Drew Michaels (C-4 Champion)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament





-Distortion 11.2 LIVE from Cleveland, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Distortion vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:

Alexander Crysto vs. Dallas Roland

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
David GS vs. Jason Krow

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
Mark Johansson vs. Apathy

Distortion vs. Corruption, Grudge Match:
Nick Bryson vs. Apostasy

MAIN EVENT, #1 Contender to Abandoned Championship Barbed Wire Cage Match:
Seth Omega vs. Dunnwood vs. Matthew P. Dunn


I only voted on the matches that had all the promos, more votes later.


Last edited by Omega on Thu Jun 24, 2010 4:18 am; edited 2 times in total
Back to top Go down
iDeAndes




Posts : 1078
Rep : -13
Join date : 2010-02-20
Age : 34
Location : California

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: RAMPAGE!
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 4:43 pm

-Ammunition 11.2 LIVE from Cincinnati, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:

Gabriel Crow vs. MASS Caesar

Ammunition vs. Distortion, Singles Match:
Bryce Thorne vs. Axel Van Osbourne

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Kaoru vs. The Celt

Singles Match:
X (w/ St. Michael Dreamkiller) vs. Romeo

MAIN EVENT, FMW World Tag Team Championship, Ammunition vs. Distortion *:
Crash Scene (Skyler Striker and Leon Caprice) (c) vs. The Wayward Sons (Alex O'Rion and Chris Austin)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament


-Corruption 11.2 LIVE from Pittsburgh, Pennsylavnia-
Tonight's Card:

Ultraviolent Rules:

Ash Strife vs. Faith

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Christian Moore vs. Cole Dragos vs. Slegnadamus vs. Butters

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Calvin X. Carter vs. Leviticus

Special Attraction, Corruption vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
PX vs. John "Doc" Derrick

MAIN EVENT, 1st Ever Champion of Champions Match *:
Harley Quint (Ultraviolent Champion) vs. Hannibal Frost (Abandoned Champion) vs. Drew Michaels (C-4 Champion)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament

-Distortion 11.2 LIVE from Cleveland, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Distortion vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:

Alexander Crysto vs. Dallas Roland

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
David GS vs. Jason Krow

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
Mark Johansson vs. Apathy

Distortion vs. Corruption, Grudge Match:
Nick Bryson vs. Apostasy

MAIN EVENT, #1 Contender to Abandoned Championship Barbed Wire Cage Match:
Seth Omega vs. Dunnwood vs. Matthew P. Dunn


Last edited by iDeAndes on Thu Jun 24, 2010 10:27 pm; edited 1 time in total
Back to top Go down
Kaoru

Kaoru


Posts : 508
Rep : 0
Join date : 2009-12-12

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Kaoru Hanayama
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 5:01 pm

-Ammunition 11.2 LIVE from Cincinnati, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:

Gabriel Crow vs. MASS Caesar

Ammunition vs. Distortion, Singles Match:
Bryce Thorne vs. Axel Van Osbourne

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Kaoru vs. The Celt

Singles Match:
X (w/ St. Michael Dreamkiller) vs. Romeo

MAIN EVENT, FMW World Tag Team Championship, Ammunition vs. Distortion *:
Crash Scene (Skyler Striker and Leon Caprice) (c) vs. The Wayward Sons (Alex O'Rion and Chris Austin)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament


-Corruption 11.2 LIVE from Pittsburgh, Pennsylavnia-
Tonight's Card:

Ultraviolent Rules:

Ash Strife vs. Faith

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Christian Moore vs. Cole Dragos vs. Slegnadamus vs. Butters

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Calvin X. Carter vs. Leviticus

Special Attraction, Corruption vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
PX vs. John "Doc" Derrick

MAIN EVENT, 1st Ever Champion of Champions Match *:
Harley Quint (Ultraviolent Champion) vs. Hannibal Frost (Abandoned Champion) vs. Drew Michaels (C-4 Champion)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament



-Distortion 11.2 LIVE from Cleveland, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Distortion vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:

Alexander Crysto vs. Dallas Roland

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
David GS vs. Jason Krow

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
Mark Johansson vs. Apathy

Distortion vs. Corruption, Grudge Match:
Nick Bryson vs. Apostasy

MAIN EVENT, #1 Contender to Abandoned Championship Barbed Wire Cage Match:
Seth Omega vs. Dunnwood vs. Matthew P. Dunn



ALSO... comments from the World Champion TyranT on his title defense at Catalyst, and more members are announced for the 5 v 5 v 5 War Games!

PROMO ONLY until Monday, June 21, at 11:59 PM EST. VOTING & PROMO (no penalty) until Wednesday, June 23, at 11:59 PM EST.


Last edited by ToastErr on Thu Jun 24, 2010 2:11 pm; edited 4 times in total
Back to top Go down
Hannibal Frost

Hannibal Frost


Posts : 821
Rep : 4
Join date : 2009-12-07
Age : 36
Location : Memphis, TN

Wrestler Profile
FMW Superstar: Hannibal Frost
Championship:

FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitimeTue Jun 22, 2010 5:39 pm

-Ammunition 11.2 LIVE from Cincinnati, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Gabriel Crow vs. MASS Caesar

Ammunition vs. Distortion, Singles Match:
Bryce Thorne vs. Axel Van Osbourne

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Ammunition vs. Corruption Match:
Kaoru vs. The Celt

Singles Match:
X (w/ St. Michael Dreamkiller) vs. Romeo

MAIN EVENT, FMW World Tag Team Championship, Ammunition vs. Distortion *:
Crash Scene (Skyler Striker and Leon Caprice) (c) vs. The Wayward Sons (Alex O'Rion and Chris Austin)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament

-Corruption 11.2 LIVE from Pittsburgh, Pennsylavnia-
Tonight's Card:

Ultraviolent Rules:
Ash Strife vs. Faith

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Christian Moore vs. Cole Dragos vs. Slegnadamus vs. Butters

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Corruption vs. Ammunition Match:
Calvin X. Carter vs. Leviticus

Special Attraction, Corruption vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
PX vs. John "Doc" Derrick

MAIN EVENT, 1st Ever Champion of Champions Match *:
Harley Quint (Ultraviolent Champion) vs. Hannibal Frost (Abandoned Champion) vs. Drew Michaels (C-4 Champion)

* This match is worth 3 points in the FMW Games tournament


-Distortion 11.2 LIVE from Cleveland, Ohio-
Tonight's Card:

Distortion vs. Ammunition, Singles Match:
Alexander Crysto vs. Dallas Roland

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
David GS vs. Jason Krow

Gold Card Gauntlet Qualifying, Distortion vs. Corruption Match:
Mark Johansson vs. Apathy

Distortion vs. Corruption, Grudge Match:
Nick Bryson vs. Apostasy

MAIN EVENT, #1 Contender to Abandoned Championship Barbed Wire Cage Match:
Seth Omega vs. Dunnwood vs. Matthew P. Dunn



Last edited by Hannibal Frost on Thu Jun 24, 2010 11:03 pm; edited 2 times in total
Back to top Go down
Sponsored content





FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread Empty
PostSubject: Re: FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread   FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread I_icon_minitime

Back to top Go down
 
FMW 11.2 VOTING & PROMO Thread
Back to top 
Page 1 of 2Go to page : 1, 2  Next
 Similar topics
-
» FMW 10.1 VOTING AND PROMO THREAD
» FMW 11.1 VOTING & PROMO THREAD
» FMW 11.3 VOTING AND PROMO THREAD
» FMW 10.2 VOTING & PROMO THREAD
» FMW 12.1 VOTING AND PROMO THREAD

Permissions in this forum:You cannot reply to topics in this forum
Full Metal Wrestling :: Full Metal Wrestling E-Fed :: BACKSTAGE :: Archives :: Voting & Promo-
Jump to: